ã€ŠIt&#x2019;s Not Easy To Be A Villain This Timeã€‹


 Chapter 1: Like to Wear Villain

    When Ji Rong opened her eyes, she was greeted with an unfamiliar sight.

    She had transmigrated.

    Just moments ago, she was dominating a virtual battlefield in an online game. But now, staring at her reflection, she realized she was dressed in the Ice Silk outfit¡ªa costume worth 50,000 yuan in the game.

    Ji Rong looked at the mirror and felt emotions she had never experienced before in her life.

    The woman in the mirror was breathtakingly beautiful, draped in gauzy silk. However, to Ji Rong¡¯s dismay, this beauty was none other than a notorious villain destined for an early demise¡ªa villain who happened to share her name and tragic fate of a short life span.

    Ji Rong had experienced many epic moments during her brief gaming career, but nothing compared to the overwhelming disbelief of realizing she had transmigrated into this game after staying up late to the point of sudden death.

    As she struggled to process her new reality, she thought bitterly, If only I could climb out of my coffin to curse that damn game developer one last time.

    ---

    About the Game

    "Sword Deity" was a cruel MMORPG produced by a heartless company.

    The game featured 38 main storylines and 123 side quests, all intricately connected to the protagonist Gu Baiyi¡¯s journey to becoming a deity.

    Everyone knew that before the protagonist ascended to godhood, several shortsighted NPCs would inevitably stand in her way.

    Ji Rong¡ªthe original owner of her current body¡ªwas one such memorable villain.

    Not only was she stunningly beautiful, with a highborn, ice-cold demeanor, but she also came from a powerful family and was blessed with exceptional talent.

    It was precisely this kind of character that made her the perfect foil for the protagonist.

    Thus, Ji Rong would mock Gu Baiyi when she joined the sect, frame her with poison as she climbed the ranks, and eventually push her off a cliff just as she began to recover.

    Naturally, her end was a foregone conclusion.

    ---

    In the climactic 38th storyline, on the snowy peaks of Bixue Mountain, the protagonist Gu Baiyi defeated Ji Rong, the sect leader of Wan Jian Sect.

    Love what you''re reading? Discover and support the author on the platform they originally published on.

    Amid the falling snow, Gu Baiyi coldly declared, "Sect Leader Ji, you have lost."

    "So what if I¡¯ve lost?"

    Even as blood stained her silken robes and her sword lay broken, the original Ji Rong remained proud¡ªafter all, her character was designed that way.

    Gu Baiyi, showing a rare trace of mercy, said, "Ji Rong, in this life, I despise you as much as you hate me. Today, I will end this. In the next life, let us never meet again."

    With that, she unsheathed her sword and plunged it into Ji Rong¡¯s heart.

    The game¡¯s visuals were impressive and realistic. Ji Rong, the villain, laughed defiantly even as blood poured from her chest, soaking her pristine robes.

    Her broken sword fell from her hand.

    Her eyes remained wide open, filled with resentment, as she died.

    As a player, Ji Rong had been elated when this scene played out in the game. She even typed "Serves her right!" and "Justice served!" in the chat.

    But what puzzled her at the time was the additional narration from the system:

    After defeating Ji Rong, Gu Baiyi sat on the jade steps, her sword in hand.

    The hall was empty, and she gazed at Ji Rong¡¯s lifeless body in a pool of blood, recalling the day she first joined the sect.

    Back then, during the initiation ceremony, a woman in gauzy silk sat beneath the four elders, idly playing with a blood jade bracelet on her wrist.

    Standing below, Gu Baiyi quietly watched the snowy hem of her robes.

    Sensing her gaze, the woman looked up indifferently, her eyes meeting Gu Baiyi¡¯s.

    That moment, amid the falling plum blossoms, her heart wavered, as if lost in a sea of red petals.

    Ji Rong, the player, had been dumbfounded.

    Why does the protagonist have such deep inner thoughts about a minor villain?

    She couldn¡¯t understand.

    What made things worse was the system¡¯s congratulatory message that followed:

    > Main Storyline 38: Wan Jian Sect Showdown Complete!Congratulations, player, on defeating Ji Rong! Achievement unlocked: "Master of the Sword Sect." Points +999.

    It was 4:30 AM.

    Ji Rong stared at her computer screen, her emotions in turmoil.

    She had spent two and a half years playing this game.

    The protagonist had endured betrayal, humiliation, and countless hardships. As her player, Ji Rong had invested sleepless nights and an ungodly amount of money to help Gu Baiyi overcome every challenge and reach the final storyline.

    She had been eagerly anticipating the protagonist¡¯s happy ending with her official love interest, Mei He, only to be blindsided by this ambiguous interaction with the villain.

    Outraged, Ji Rong opened the game¡¯s official Weibo and furiously typed:

    > "What the hell, developers? Are you serious with this forced romance subplot? Trash game! Never playing this garbage again!"

    ---

    And yet, here she was now, in the body of that very villain.

    Her thoughts spiraled. I¡¯m screwed.

 Chapter 2: Meeting the Heroine

    At Wanjian Sect, the Judgment Division.

    The fourth underground level.

    The water prison was cold and damp, holding the most dangerous criminals.

    In the deep silence, the sound of a blood droplet hitting the ground was unusually clear.

    In the innermost cell, a prisoner who had been there for two months was locked up.

    The prisoner was an inner disciple, very young, but her crime was severe¡ªone of the most intolerable offenses in the Wanjian Sect: harming fellow disciples.

    Today, the Sword Elder had come again to interrogate her.

    The Sword Elder entered the cell, looking at the woman shackled to the rack, her expression a little dazed.

    He had lost count of how many times he had interrogated suspects. She was tight-lipped, and he hadn''t been able to extract any useful information in the past few days.

    In his eyes, the woman had her head lowered, blood oozing from a wound on her forehead, running down to her neck, her shoulders in the shadow of the rack¡ªthin and frail.

    Based on the Sword Elder''s years of experience in handling cases, he believed there was an injustice in this matter.

    But even though the Judgment Division had tried every form of coercion, the woman remained silent.

    No matter what method was used, she neither defended herself nor confessed, seemingly intent on death.

    But before the disciple from the Wantangju awoke, the Sword Elder decided to interrogate the woman once more.

    He asked, "If there is an injustice, why do you not speak?"

    The Sword Elder did not expect the woman to move her cracked lips without speaking but only gave a faint smile.

    He frowned. This disciple truly lacked understanding.

    It seemed that nothing would come from this.

    The Sword Elder sighed and was about to leave when a soft voice came from behind him.

    "Elder, what good would it do even if I answered?"

    This was the first time the woman had spoken to him.

    Her voice was cold and clear, it should have been very pleasant to hear.

    But now, it was hoarse and broken, like a completely ruined ocarina, only faintly producing disjointed sounds from her lips.

    The Sword Elder heard her words and intended to continue questioning, but unexpectedly, the woman slowly raised her head under his gaze.

    Her neck was long and pale, like the slender stem of a begonia flower.

    He followed the curve of her chin and gazed into her eyes.

    Her eyes were beautiful, but at the center of her pupils, a drop of blood-red flashed.

    The Sword Elder felt as if he had looked into the abyss known as the Ghost Tomb in Yue City, and a chill ran down his spine.

    The woman lowered her eyelashes, hiding the strange look in her eyes.

    Then, with a smile, she softly said, "Isn''t it so, Elder Shen?"

    ¡­

    At the peak of Feilai Mountain, in the Wantangju.

    This place was surrounded by mist, with green bamboo and red plum trees planted.

    At this moment, Ji Rong sat on a cushion, listlessly gazing at the bamboo outside the window, while Liu Ningxue took her pulse, remaining silent.

    Liu Ningxue sat across from Ji Rong, her palms sweating with nervousness.

    Before entering the inner sect, she had only met Ji Rong once when she accidentally wandered into the forbidden area in the back mountains, trapped by the formation set by Elder Gong Yu.

    Because she specialized in alchemy and swordsmanship, she didn''t know that the formation was one of the seventy-two deadly formations, the "Bagua Earth Sha Formation." If Ji Rong had not helped her, she might have already walked into the gates of death.

    So, when Liu Ningxue heard that Ji Rong had been poisoned by an unknown substance, she feared for her safety.

    Luckily, the sect leader had returned from his travels, clearing the strange poison and saving Ji Rong''s life.

    Now, Ji Rong looked pale, with an oppressive aura surrounding her. Liu Ningxue could only put down her needle and weakly say, "Sister Ji, don''t worry. Although the poison is fierce, Master Mei has already cleared most of the toxins. You just need to rest and recover."

    But Ji Rong wasn''t listening to her words, as she was still thinking about what Assistant Jun had said earlier that morning.

    ¡­

    [Please go to the Judgment Division today to complete the Gu Baiyi-related plot, or you will miss an important clue.]

    Ji Rong sneered. What if I don''t?

    The cultivation map is so vast. Where would you have me find the Judgment Division?

    [No need to worry, players can study the "Lan Cang Jue" in the bookshelf to learn swordsmanship, and the Qinghe Sword will automatically guide you.]

    Ji Rong was a little surprised. The flying sword could even automatically navigate? Is it really that considerate?

    [Of course, dear~ "Sword God" produced, must be a masterpiece.]

    Her mood lightened a little.

    Actually, watching beautiful women practice swordsmanship wasn''t bad, so Ji Rong temporarily stopped thinking about her fate of being pierced by the female lead''s sword.

    After all, lying flat is life.

    The author''s tale has been misappropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon.

    Thinking this, Ji Rong''s expression cleared up, and she nodded and smiled at Liu Ningxue, saying, "Thank you, Junior Sister Liu."

    Ji Rong had only smiled casually, but she noticed that Liu Ningxue was staring at her strangely.

    Her eyes even showed a hint of surprise.

    Did the original owner look that scary when she smiled?

    She was a little confused.

    As Ji Rong thought this, she saw Liu Ningxue''s face turn slightly red, and she hurriedly said, "Ahem, then Sister Ji, please rest well... I will take my leave."

    Although Ji Rong didn''t understand, she still pretended to be reserved and nodded as Liu Ningxue left.

    In reality, she was deep in thought. Did the original owner really have such a strong aura? Why did NPCs run away when they saw her?

    The electronic voice suddenly rang out.

    [Beep! Warning, the system has detected that you may be acting out of character. Since this is your first offense, no punishment will be applied. However, if it happens again, there will be severe consequences.]

    Ji Rong was shocked. Smiling was considered breaking character?

    [Please refer to the in-game description: Ji Rong, disciple of the venerable Pei Hui, wearing a white silk robe like snow, naturally proud, often hidden in the Late Tang Residence, rarely speaking.]

    Ji Rong: "..."

    If you want to act like a stoic, go ahead. I''ve never been so speechless in my life.

    [Game development is not easy, please remain calm.]

    Ji Rong had had enough of Assistant Jun''s incessant chatter, so she stood up and walked to the bookshelf. Her gaze fell on the "Lan Cang Jue" on the shelf.

    She pulled out the small booklet, which was about fifty pages thick, and casually flipped it open. The next second, she was speechless.

    The first page was blank.

    The second page was still blank.

    She didn''t believe it and flipped through over twenty pages.

    Still all blank.

    Ji Rong held the booklet expressionlessly.

    ¡­ This book must be a counterfeit.

    She kept searching for the sword techniques and finally found the flying sword technique on the last page:

    "No skills required, hold a spiritual sword and release spiritual power to target the location.

    Do not ask how to cultivate spiritual power, I don''t know."

    ¡ª Yue Qianqiu

    She was silent for a long time.

    The entire book had only two sentences. Why did this person write so many pages?

    [According to the Wanjian Sect''s publication regulations, books must not have fewer than fifty pages. And according to the background of the "Sword God" game, Yue Qianqiu was the previous Sword Saint and the founder of Wanjian Sect.]

    Oh? It''s the Sword Saint''s book.

    Then it''s fine, famous sayings are always more refined when short.

    But speaking of cultivating spiritual power, Ji Rong had read many cultivation methods in the original owner''s bookshelf, so she had some grasp of controlling spiritual power.

    Thinking of this, she pushed open the door and went outside to find an open space to release her spiritual power. Her sea of consciousness was rich with spiritual energy, and soon she found the location of the Judgment Division.

    Ji Rong mounted her sword, formed a hand seal, and chanted a spell. The silver sword floated in the air, waiting for her command.

    She shouted, "Qinghe, move!"

    The Qinghe Sword moved at her command, soaring into the sky.

    Ji Rong''s expression remained indifferent as she flew through the bamboo forest.

    As the Qinghe Sword shot into the sky, her expression did not change, but her legs were slightly trembling.

    Damn, what kind of trash system is this?

    It''s really high, really fast, and so "humanized."

    Wherever the Qinghe Sword went, from the sea of clouds above to the cliffs below.

    Ji Rong had anticipated everything but never expected she would... get motion sickness from flying.

    She didn''t have the energy to appreciate the scenery along the way, only feeling tortured by the sensation of flying.

    Luckily, the pain was short-lived. Soon, the Qinghe Sword stopped steadily at the entrance of the Judgment Division.

    Ji Rong slowly stepped off the sword, desperately trying to hold back the urge to vomit.

    She looked up and saw a plaque hanging at the entrance of the Judgment Division, which read, "Clear and Bright."

    The Judgment Division stood tall in the center of Wanjian Sect, clearly symbolizing justice, just as the plaque indicated.

    But unfortunately, this time the Judgment Division had failed, destined for "miscarriage of justice."

    According to the game plot, the original owner was so vicious that she had poisoned herself to frame the protagonist.

    Moreover, the original owner had rarely left her secluded residence, and she had only met the protagonist the day before, so the protagonist had no defense and was thrown into prison.

    Now, with their identities swapped, Ji Rong was no longer the helpless protagonist but the villain causing trouble.

 Chapter 3: A Change in the Script

<hr>

    If you discover this tale on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the violation.

 Chapter 4: The Madwoman

    Ji Rong prided herself on having seen it all, but this was a first.

    The protagonist smiled gently at her, eyes clear as water, as though the bloodstains on her prison clothes were no more than embroidered peonies.

    Ji Rong, however, didn''t share that perspective.

    She could already foresee the protagonist towering over her, sword poised to plunge straight into her heart.

    In that instant, blood would spray everywhere, and her villainous career would come to an abrupt end.

    Ji Rong''s heart clenched painfully for a moment, but she feigned calmness and retorted, ¡°Utter nonsense.¡±

    Gu Baiyi merely smiled and replied, ¡°If you don¡¯t want others to know, don¡¯t do it in the first place.¡±

    The atmosphere instantly grew tense.

    Looking at Gu Baiyi bound by the spirit-locking chains, Ji Rong was suddenly reminded that even though the protagonist''s character setting had collapsed, she was in a dire situation now. Who knew who might kill whom in the future?

    Moreover, the original host¡¯s decision to poison herself had been utterly bizarre. Ji Rong had searched the room yesterday and found no antidote hidden anywhere.

    If not for Sect Master Mei¡¯s intervention, the original host would¡¯ve already perished. Naturally, no one would believe Ji Rong was ruthless enough to poison herself so severely.

    Ji Rong couldn¡¯t wrap her head around the original host¡¯s logic and self-sabotaging antics, let alone explain them to the Wanjian Sect members.

    Having sorted through her thoughts, Ji Rong regained her composure.

    Now, she regarded Gu Baiyi like a bucket of clear water¡ªcalm and devoid of emotion. ¡°Junior Sister Gu, you misunderstand. I never outright accused you of harming me; there¡¯s no need for unnecessary speculation.¡±

    The next moment, Gu Baiyi burst into laughter, tears glistening at the corners of her eyes.

    In a hoarse voice, she said, ¡°Senior Sister, only you and I were present that day. Either you or I should be locked up here. If you didn¡¯t accuse me, then are you taking my place?¡±

    Ji Rong coolly replied, ¡°You¡¯ve lost your mind.¡±

    ¡°So what if I have? It¡¯s better than living as neither human nor ghost.¡± Gu Baiyi¡¯s laugh was graceful, her beauty undiminished even in the dungeon¡¯s gloom.

    Hearing this, Ji Rong admitted she felt a flicker of sympathy for the protagonist.

    As a player who had cleared the game, she fully understood how difficult the protagonist¡¯s journey had been¡ªbut that wasn¡¯t the point.

    The point was, Ji Rong had once been the kind of player to spam the game forums with ¡°Why isn¡¯t Ji Rong dead yet?¡±

    Unconsciously, her gaze toward Gu Baiyi softened, imbued with a tender warmth akin to maternal love¡ªa glow of pity for a tragic daughter.

    [Ding! Gu Baiyi¡¯s Favorability -10]

    Ji Rong: ¡°...¡±

    Tch. Late-blooming affection is always worthless.

    Gu Baiyi smiled faintly and asked, ¡°Senior Sister, are you pitying me?¡±

    Ji Rong shook her head.

    No, you¡¯re overthinking it. I¡¯m just reminiscing about my thrilling gaming exploits.

    The next moment, Ji Rong lifted Gu Baiyi¡¯s chin, locking eyes with her.

    Ensure your favorite authors get the support they deserve. Read this novel on the original website.

    In a soft voice, she said, ¡°I pity you for being so intelligent yet making such foolish choices. Why do you think everyone protects me instead of believing you? Still don¡¯t understand?¡±

    Ji Rong leaned closer to Gu Baiyi¡¯s ear, her voice low and deliberate. When she raised her head, her expression was arrogant and cold¡ªtruly embodying Ji Rong¡¯s persona.

    ¡°Junior Sister Gu, you must admit I am stronger than you and more valuable. That¡¯s why you¡¯re the one imprisoned here.¡±

    She chuckled lightly and released Gu Baiyi¡¯s chin.

    Taking out a silk handkerchief, Ji Rong meticulously wiped each blood-stained finger clean.

    She then burned the handkerchief with a fire incantation and said indifferently, ¡°When your value surpasses mine, we can talk about fairness.¡±

    Gu Baiyi was visibly stunned, seemingly unprepared for Ji Rong¡¯s words.

    After a moment, she recovered and smiled. ¡°Thank you for the lesson, Senior Sister.¡±

    [Ding! Gu Baiyi¡¯s Favorability +10]

    Ji Rong: ¡°...¡±

    Gu Baiyi must be a masochist.

    Ji Rong initially felt she had been incredibly cool just now, but the thought of the harsher survival challenges ahead left her conflicted.

    Being cool was fun in the moment, but for villains, it always ended at the crematorium.

    Not wanting to waste more words with Gu Baiyi, Ji Rong decided to stay in character and avoid lowering her favorability any further.

    With an air of mystery, she said, ¡°Take care of yourself.¡±

    She then turned and left without another word.

    ¡°Senior Sister, wait a moment.¡±

    Ji Rong turned back, only to see Gu Baiyi smiling sweetly¡ªa blend of charm and tea-like bitterness that made Ji Rong deeply uncomfortable.

    Gu Baiyi said gently, ¡°Senior Sister, don¡¯t forget the sect¡¯s trial three days from now. Make sure to attend.¡±

    Having grown accustomed to the protagonist¡¯s unpredictability, Ji Rong didn¡¯t bother responding and walked away.

    Thus, she missed what happened next.

    The dungeon returned to silence.

    The white figure faded from Gu Baiyi¡¯s sight.

    The smile on Gu Baiyi¡¯s lips gradually disappeared. She lowered her head, looking at the bloodstains on her prison robes, a hint of disgust flashing across her face.

    The pile of ashes remained at her feet.

    Gu Baiyi stared at it quietly, her black hair cascading over her shoulders, concealing the madness and killing intent in her eyes.

    After a while, she calmed herself, lifted her head, and smiled. ¡°Elder, have you heard enough?¡±

    The dungeon corner appeared empty, but footsteps echoed on the stairs.

    It seemed someone adept at the Riding the Wind realm¡¯s concealment spell had been present.

    The invisibility spell faded, and Shen Mingyun slowly revealed himself. ¡°When did you notice me?¡±

    Gu Baiyi¡¯s smile remained gentle. ¡°From the incense on your robes. The cold sandalwood scent gave you away the moment you entered the dungeon.¡±

    Shen Mingyun nodded approvingly. ¡°Impressive. You¡¯re quite sharp.¡±

    ¡°Thank you for the compliment, Elder.¡±

    ¡°So, you were baiting Ji Rong just now to let me hear?¡± Shen Mingyun¡¯s tone was casual, but his words carried weight.

    Gu Baiyi¡¯s voice was soft and unassuming. ¡°You overestimate me, Elder. How would I dare to scheme against Senior Sister?¡±

    Shen Mingyun paused briefly before laughing. ¡°No need to be so tense, little friend. This old man was merely jesting.¡±

    Seeing Shen Mingyun return to his usual demeanor, Gu Baiyi suddenly said, ¡°Then let me tell you a joke, Elder.¡±

    ¡°Go ahead.¡±

    ¡°Since you¡¯re so meticulous, did you also notice when those three came in to humiliate me earlier?¡±

    ¡°Oh? Are you blaming this old man now?¡±

    Shen Mingyun¡¯s smile remained, but his gaze sharpened.

    Gu Baiyi shook her head. Regardless of her grievances, what could she do now?

    Coughing up blood, she said faintly, ¡°How would I dare? Just a joke, Elder. Please don¡¯t mind it.¡±

    Shen Mingyun studied her, his sharp gaze softening. He sighed and conjured spiritual energy, cleansing her wounds and clothing.

    He then handed her a rejuvenation pill from his sleeve.

    Though Gu Baiyi disliked taking pills, she obediently swallowed it.

    As the bitterness lingered in her mouth, the pain in her wounds eased, though the spirit-locking chains remained firmly in place.

    Looking at Gu Baiyi¡¯s youthful face, Shen Mingyun wondered how someone so young could harbor such depth of thought.

    He sighed again. ¡°This situation is partly my fault. But it was a necessary measure. I hope you understand.¡±

    Gu Baiyi smiled faintly. ¡°Thank you for the medicine, Elder. However, I don¡¯t understand what happened, nor what fault you bear. How can I forgive?¡±

    ¡°Ah, the arrogance of youth. Your potential is boundless.¡±

    For the first time, Shen Mingyun felt troubled by a disciple. Rubbing his temples, he said, ¡°Rest here until the trial. No one will disturb you before then.¡±

    ¡°Thank you, Elder. I¡¯ll be waiting,¡± Gu Baiyi replied, her eyes gleaming briefly. ¡°Waiting for the sect trial in three days.¡±

 Chapter 5: The Patron

    Snow began to fall on Bixue Peak.

    The mist swirled around the mountain ridges, and the white snow set against the layers of clouds beneath created a breathtaking scene.

    The world was vast and boundless, and a lone figure in white stood atop the summit of Feilai Peak, gazing down at the sea of clouds below.

    The figure was none other than Ji Rong.

    She still wasn¡¯t accustomed to the unpredictable weather of the cultivation world. Clad in light silk garments, she found it too cold, so she draped a crane cloak over herself and quietly admired the scenery.

    Life in the cultivation world was serene, seemingly far removed from the clamor of the mundane world.

    Of course, it was only seemingly.

    At this moment, Ji Rong stood at the mountaintop, her eyes taking in the beauty of the snow-covered landscape, but the electronic voice in her mind was nothing short of annoying.

    [¡°Good morning, dear player~! A new quest, ¡®Treasure Hunt at the Market,¡¯ has been released. Please complete it before the public trial begins.¡±]

    [¡°By the way, congratulations! Due to your outstanding performance in yesterday¡¯s special storyline, the system has unlocked the ¡®expression¡¯ feature for you. You now have the freedom to express emotions!¡±]

    And just like that, her perfect morning was shattered.

    Ji Rong sighed as she looked at the snowy view and spoke to the system, ¡°I have a significant question.¡±

    [¡°If you have questions, dear player, feel free to ask! Your assistant is here to help!¡±]

    ¡°My question is¡­ what kind of firewall can completely isolate a Trojan horse like you?¡±

    [¡°Dear player, we advise you to abandon such thoughts. After all, I am the firewall and cannot be deleted under normal circumstances.¡±]

    ¡°And under abnormal circumstances?¡±

    [¡°Well, under abnormal circumstances, if you¡¯re gone, I¡¯m gone too.¡±]

    Ji Rong offered her best wishes, ¡°Then I sincerely hope you live a long and prosperous life.¡±

    ¡°Senior Sister¡­ what are you talking about?¡±

    Behind Ji Rong, Liu Ningxue had been watching her for a while.

    Her senior sister¡¯s silhouette was ethereal in the mist, and the words she uttered were as elusive as a flower in the mirror or the moon¡¯s reflection in the water.

    Ji Rong turned around, her expression serious as she spouted nonsense to Liu Ningxue. ¡°It¡¯s nothing. I simply dreamed of an enlightened master last night and had an epiphany. I was just reviewing it.¡±

    Liu Ningxue smiled. ¡°I see.¡±

    Then she turned to the man beside her and said, ¡°Senior Brother Wei, this is Senior Sister Ji.¡±

    Only then did Ji Rong notice the man standing next to Liu Ningxue.

    He wore a green robe overlaid with a white cloak and held a jade-bone folding fan in his hand. He looked at her with a polite smile.

    He cupped his hands in greeting and said, ¡°It¡¯s a pleasure to meet you. I am Wei Zongqiu.¡±

    Ji Rong returned the gesture. ¡°A pleasure.¡±

    The system, surprisingly, did not interrupt with an intrusive introduction this time. After all, Wei Zongqiu was too well-known in the game.

    First, because of his extraordinary background and reputation for wealth.

    Second, because he was infamous in the Wanjian Sect for his sharp tongue, to the extent that even the gentle and kind Elder Mei He had been provoked to anger by him.

    When tasked with overseeing the outer sect examinations, no one dared cheat under his watch.

    Getting caught cheating was a minor issue. The real problem was Wei Zongqiu¡¯s scathing remarks, which could demoralize anyone. He would sigh in anguish and say, ¡°This exam is so simple that even a chicken pecking at random grains could score an A. To think our sect has reached a day where humans are inferior to chickens¡ªwhat a tragedy!¡±

    Despite his sharp tongue, the protagonist later befriended Wei Zongqiu in the game and gained access to a generous supply of free talismans.

    High-grade talismans worth 300 jade spirits, all free¡ªwhat a steal.

    As Ji Rong looked at Wei Zongqiu, she couldn¡¯t help but feel that he radiated a golden glow, much like a walking money printer.

    Ensure your favorite authors get the support they deserve. Read this novel on Royal Road.

    And who would say no to money? This golden opportunity was one she couldn¡¯t miss.

    At that moment, the money printer waved his fan and said with a smile, ¡°I heard an amusing story from Junior Sister Liu yesterday. Senior Sister Ji, you¡¯ve apparently unlocked the innate talent of facial expressions. Though I lost a thousand jade spirits because of it, congratulations are in order.¡±

    Ji Rong had no idea what Wei Zongqiu was talking about, but with her patron standing right in front of her, she decided to experiment with her newly unlocked ¡°expression freedom.¡±

    She gave a faint smile and said, ¡°Senior Brother Wei, you flatter me.¡±

    The original Ji Rong had entered the sect at the same time as Wei Zongqiu, so it wasn¡¯t inappropriate for them to address each other as senior brother and sister. However¡­

    [Ding! Wei Zongqiu¡¯s favorability -5.]

    Ji Rong: ¡°¡­¡±

    Even smiling at her patron reduced his favorability. What kind of world was this?

    Wei Zongqiu¡¯s expression shifted slightly when he saw Ji Rong¡¯s smile.

    Then he gave a bitter laugh and said, ¡°Senior Sister Ji, with that smile of yours, I¡¯ve just lost another two thousand jade spirits.¡±

    Ji Rong was baffled.

    Liu Ningxue, however, chuckled and explained, ¡°Senior Sister Ji, you might not know, but yesterday, Senior Brother Wei was adamant that you would never smile.

    ¡°When I told him you had smiled, he reluctantly admitted defeat but insisted on betting another two thousand jade spirits to see it with his own eyes. And now, he¡¯s lost again.¡±

    [Ding! Liu Ningxue¡¯s favorability +5.]

    Ji Rong: ¡°¡­¡±

    Thank you so much.

    ¡°Never mind. Money is just like the passing clouds.¡±

    Wei Zongqiu shook his fan and said, ¡°Junior Sister Liu and I are heading to the sect¡¯s Bailou market. Would you like to join us, Senior Sister Ji?¡±

    Liu Ningxue added, ¡°Yes, Senior Sister, today is the Wanjian Sect¡¯s open market day. There are many rare items and opportunities to meet fellow disciples.¡±

    Liu Ningxue meant to echo Wei Zongqiu¡¯s suggestion, but as she spoke, her voice grew quieter, realizing her mistake.

    Senior Sister Ji had always disliked socializing. Surely she wouldn¡¯t want to go now.

    Unexpectedly, Ji Rong had a quest to complete, and having someone lead the way was a perfect opportunity.

    After a brief pause, she feigned indifference and said, ¡°Very well. I¡¯ll trouble Senior Brother Wei to lead the way.¡±

    [Ding! Liu Ningxue and Wei Zongqiu¡¯s favorability +10.]

    Wei Zongqiu, thinking Ji Rong had truly changed, smiled and said, ¡°Then let¡¯s head to the teleportation array in the Bamboo Grove.¡±

    Teleportation array?

    Ji Rong frowned slightly.

    She knew the game had teleportation arrays, but she had always used auto-pathfinding to return to the city and had no idea where the arrays were located.

    Wait a minute¡ªwhy hadn¡¯t the system mentioned this before, making her endure the hardship of flying with her sword?

    [¡°Dear player~ It wasn¡¯t that I didn¡¯t tell you; it was to help you unlock the flying skill!¡±]

    As Ji Rong walked with a blank expression, she pondered the possibility of deleting the system.

    The three of them passed through the Bamboo Grove and entered the snowy terrain.

    In the vast expanse of snow stood a Daoist priest, tall and imposing, holding a horsetail whisk. His face was obscured by the mist.

    Beside him were seven formation flags, their nodes emitting a faint starlight.

    A glowing text box appeared:

    [Seven-Star Teleportation Array: Composed of Tian Shu, Tian Xuan, Tian Ji, Tian Quan, Yu Heng, Kai Yang, and Yao Guang. Arranged by Elder Gong Yu. The array is guarded by a keeper, rotated every three days.]

    After reading the introduction, Ji Rong followed the others into the array.

    Wei Zongqiu addressed the priest, ¡°Please transport us to the Bailou market.¡±

    The priest, exuding an air of immortality, waved his whisk. ¡°Forty-five jade spirits for three people.¡±

    Wei Zongqiu confidently pulled out a token and swiped it across the glowing pearl at the array¡¯s edge. The token, engraved with his name, lit up brightly.

    In the next moment, forty-five jade spirits were gone.

    The priest smiled and said, ¡°Safe travels, you three.¡±

    The array¡¯s starlight shimmered like liquid gold.

    Ji Rong instinctively closed her eyes. When she opened them again, she was already at the market.

    She thought to herself, It¡¯s good to follow a wealthy patron¡ªsaves on travel expenses.

    ...

    The Bailou market was bustling, lively as a grand night bazaar. It offered everything from food to antique stalls.

    The three of them moved eastward with the crowd, finding the experience quite enjoyable.

    Wei Zongqiu, guessing Ji Rong wasn¡¯t often out and about, enthusiastically introduced the various items. ¡°These candied fruits and icy sweet dumplings¡ªwould you like to try them? They¡¯re said to melt in your mouth and leave a lingering fragrance.¡±

    Little did he know that Ji Rong, having played the game, was already familiar with the names of these items, though she had never tasted them.

    But eating cold dumplings in winter? That was just absurd.

    Ji Rong shook her head. ¡°Thank you, but I don¡¯t often eat sweets.¡±

    Liu Ningxue glanced at the frosty dumplings and echoed, ¡°Neither do I.¡±

    In the end, Wei Zongqiu, feeling slightly dejected, bought a bowl of cold dumplings for himself and ate them with great relish.

    True to his foodie nature and a belief in sharing good food, Wei Zongqiu would enthusiastically introduce every stall they passed, then ask if either of them wanted to try anything.

    This repeated over and over, and Ji Rong felt her chances of completing the task dwindling further with each passing moment.

    Liu Ningxue, noticing Wei Zongqiu¡¯s obsession with food stalls and Ji Rong¡¯s clear lack of interest, finally spoke up. ¡°Senior Brother, if you want something, just buy it for yourself. There¡¯s no need to keep asking Senior Sister Ji and me.¡±

    ¡°Alright, after this stall, we¡¯ll head to the western market,¡± Wei Zongqiu replied.

    Wei Zongqiu wasn¡¯t oblivious to others¡¯ expressions. Popping a preserved plum into his mouth, he was ready to move on to another section of the market.

    But as he turned, he noticed Ji Rong still standing in place. Confused, he asked, ¡°Senior Sister Ji, is something wrong?¡±

    Ji Rong¡¯s expression was unusually grave.

    She was staring ahead at a person dressed in black robes, savoring a bowl of osmanthus dumplings with evident satisfaction.

    In a low voice, Ji Rong said to Wei Zongqiu and Liu Ningxue, ¡°There¡¯s a demon cultivator.¡±

 Chapter 6: The Two Beauties

    Upon hearing this, Wei Zongqiu froze for a moment.

    Following Ji Rong''s gaze, he saw a slender figure dressed in black, sitting at a table outside the shop, eating sesame tangyuan with chopsticks and a bowl in hand.

    Liu Ningxue asked in a low voice, "That person looks ordinary. Why does Senior Sister think she''s a demon cultivator?"

    Wei Zongqiu replied, "She does seem unfamiliar, but the sect''s defenses are strict. It¡¯s unlikely for a demon cultivator to enter so easily. Besides, the formations outside the sect were set up by Elder Gong. Senior Sister, there''s no need to worry too much."

    Ji Rong''s expression remained serious, though she found it hard to explain.

    She knew this person too well.

    Bai Yushuang, the Left Protector of the Demon Sect, always wore black robes and carried a jade flute engraved with thirty-two lotus petals.

    If she remembered correctly, in the game''s storyline, when the protagonist lost her martial arts and fell into demonic cultivation, Bai Yushuang not only saved her but also reconstructed her meridians and helped her ascend to the position of Demon Lord.

    But logically, Bai Yushuang shouldn''t have appeared so early, let alone here.

    Cursing the game developers for altering the plot, Ji Rong maintained a calm expression and asked, "Did you notice the flute at her waist?"

    Wei Zongqiu, known for his extensive knowledge, had been too focused on eating earlier to observe carefully.

    Now that he looked closely, he was slightly startled. "From a rough glance, I can''t be certain, but it does resemble the Lotus Flute crafted by Lady Mo of Xuanyu City three hundred years ago."

    Liu Ningxue gasped. "If it really is the Lotus Flute, then this person must be..."

    Before she could finish her sentence, the figure slowly stood up.

    Looking at the half-eaten tangyuan in her bowl, she sighed wistfully. "It''s been years. The tangyuan just isn¡¯t what it used to be."

    The woman turned and smiled at Ji Rong and her companions, speaking softly, "You juniors have sharp eyes. It seems Mei He hasn¡¯t led you astray."

    ...

    The beauty was elegant and otherworldly, her phoenix eyes narrowing slightly as she leisurely studied Ji Rong.

    Ji Rong, faced with the stunning beauty right before her, had no time to admire her charm.

    This beauty was a dangerous one, known for her swift and bloodless kills.

    Bai Yushuang¡¯s features were not as delicate as her slender figure suggested. Her phoenix eyes were as sharp as drawn swords, and her faint smile only accentuated her coldness.

    Seeing her companions Liu Ningxue and Wei Zongqiu collapse beside her, Ji Rong remained outwardly composed, though her back was drenched in cold sweat.

    A formidable opponent was too close for comfort.

    Unbeknownst to them, the shop had long since emptied. Only the four of them remained.

    Bai Yushuang smiled gently and spoke kindly to Ji Rong, "This is my domain, what you cultivators call a ''small world.'' Rest assured, I merely put them to sleep. They won¡¯t die."

    It turned out that from the moment Ji Rong and her companions entered the shop, they had already stepped into Bai Yushuang''s small world, where everything was an illusion crafted by her.

    Ji Rong, seeing Bai Yushuang¡¯s gentle expression, felt alarm bells ringing in her mind.

    She wanted to say something, but under Bai Yushuang¡¯s oppressive aura, she couldn¡¯t move and could only stand frozen, listening to her speak.

    Bai Yushuang walked calmly toward Ji Rong, lifting her chin with a finger and speaking softly, "Little girl, I noticed you the moment you entered the market. At first, I thought I was mistaken¡­ but you do bear some resemblance. No wonder Mei He was so eager to take you as her disciple."

    Then, with a low chuckle, Bai Yushuang added, "But it seems Mei He is out of luck today, as I¡¯ve run into you. Mei He may seem upright, but she has nothing to offer you. Why not come with me instead? If you desire the position of Demon Lord, I can help you achieve it."

    The woman''s fingers were cool, her skin smooth, as she gently stroked Ji Rong¡¯s chin, her touch tender, almost lover-like. Her eyes shimmered, reluctant to let go.

    Despite this intimate gesture, Ji Rong felt no romantic stirrings, only bewilderment.

    Demon Lord? Wasn¡¯t that supposed to be Gu Baiyi¡¯s role? Why was this boss suddenly offering to make her the Demon Lord?

    But no matter how tempting Bai Yushuang¡¯s offer, Ji Rong remained steadfastly loyal to Mei He.

    Stolen from its original source, this story is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings.

    After all, according to the game''s logic, an NPC who appears out of nowhere is always up to no good¡ªespecially someone like Bai Yushuang, known for her cunning. Trusting her would be pure madness.

    Resisting the oppressive aura, Ji Rong coughed up blood and said, "This disciple is of mediocre talent. Senior must be joking."

    "Oh? Interesting. You know who I am, yet you remain so stubborn."

    Bai Yushuang continued to stroke Ji Rong¡¯s chin, her tone gentle but her words arrogant. "Little girl, aren¡¯t you afraid I¡¯ll kill you right now?"

    Honestly, no.

    Everyone knows that in the game, villains can only be killed by the protagonist. There¡¯s no way she¡¯d die so easily now.

    With a calm expression, Ji Rong swallowed the metallic taste in her throat and replied, "If Senior wanted to kill me, you¡¯d have done so already. Why wait until now? I assume you have other motives."

    [Ding! Bai Yushuang¡¯s favorability +10]

    Ji Rong: "..."

    What kind of absurd favorability increase was that?

    "Interesting."

    Bai Yushuang chuckled softly at her response.

    After laughing, she spoke slowly, "You¡¯re quite clever. I¡¯m starting to like you more and more."

    Hearing this sudden declaration of affection, Ji Rong became even more certain that sticking with Sect Master Mei was the safer bet.

    "Other motives?" Bai Yushuang released her grip and smiled faintly. "What I¡¯m after, Mei He knows all too well. It¡¯s up to her to decide now."

    Though Ji Rong didn¡¯t understand Bai Yushuang¡¯s words, she instinctively felt they spelled trouble.

    Sure enough, in the blink of an eye, a crack appeared in the clear sky of the domain.

    Bai Yushuang looked up with amusement.

    It was a sword¡ªa plain longsword with a sheath engraved with a crane about to take flight. The crane seemed so lifelike it might break free from the sheath and soar straight toward Bai Yushuang.

    Boom!

    Like shattered glass, the small world collapsed instantly.

    Bai Yushuang retracted her domain, wielding her flute as she leaped into the air to confront the incoming sword.

    Though the world knew Bai Yushuang as a master of music, her flute was her weapon¡ªa sword in disguise.

    When the Lotus Flute clashed with the Hegui Sword, the oppressive aura surrounding Ji Rong dissipated instantly.

    A flash of white light cleared the smoke.

    Spitting blood from the intense sword aura, Ji Rong¡¯s eyes gleamed as she struggled to her feet, silver sword in hand.

    She looked up at the figure standing high above, her robes billowing in the wind.

    Clad in white like the moon¡¯s radiance, the woman held the Crane¡¯s Return Sword and stood on the eaves, smiling faintly at Bai Yushuang.

    "Junior Sister Bai, it¡¯s been a while. How have you been?"

    Ji Rong¡¯s mind was filled with colorful exclamations.

    Wife! It¡¯s my wife! My living, breathing wife!!

    On the other side, Bai Yushuang lightly touched the blood on her face and smiled. "How kind of Sect Master Mei to care. I was fine¡ªuntil I saw you. Now I¡¯m feeling rather unwell."

    Mei He replied gently, "Junior Sister Bai jests. If you were truly unwell, you wouldn¡¯t have gone to such lengths to summon me here."

    Bai Yushuang chuckled and said, "Sect Master Mei, you do have a way with words. I only came to the Wanjian Sect for a bowl of tangyuan, yet you greet me with swords. Life is truly dull."

    The disciples and merchants below were stunned.

    <hr>

    Originally, they were just strolling through the market when a flash of white appeared, followed by the Master Mei''s Hegui Sword descending from the sky.

    Before they could even see what was happening, they were knocked to the ground by a violent wave of sword energy.

    Struggling to get back up, they saw a woman exchanging pleasantries with Master Mei. This person spoke sharply, standing with her hands behind her back under the eaves, and was even referred to by the master as ¡°Junior Sister.¡±

    Looking around, how many people could be called Master Mei¡¯s Junior Sister? One had already left, another was Elder Gong Yu, and there was still one more¡­

    Master Mei¡¯s expression faltered for a moment, then she shook her head and coldly said, ¡°Eating tangyuan? Junior Sister Bai, you¡¯re being too naive. The Wanjian Sect is not a place that someone like you, a demon cultivator, can enter at will.¡±

    Bai Yushuang smiled and replied, ¡°Master Mei is joking. I¡¯m already well-versed in Elder Gong Yu¡¯s formation, so it¡¯s not just about coming and going as I please, right?¡±

    The disciples collectively gasped, thinking to themselves¡­ coming and going as she pleases, this¡­

    Whispers erupted below, and this was exactly the effect Bai Yushuang wanted.

    ¡°My God, it¡¯s actually ¡®The Jade-faced Shura¡¯ Bai Yushuang. She¡¯s still here chatting with Master Mei, saying she can come and go freely.¡±

    ¡°Who doesn¡¯t know that Bai Yushuang was once a disciple of the Sword Saint? If you think about it, she, Master Mei, and Elder Gong Yu all came from the same sect! It¡¯s no surprise that she can decipher the formation.¡±

    ¡°How did the Sword Saint end up teaching two demons like Chu Changli and Bai Yushuang? It¡¯s really strange! A demon cultivator can come and go from sects in broad daylight, and even the Wanjian Sect can¡¯t defend against her.¡±

    ¡°Sigh, we should buy more talismans and weapons for self-defense. Who knows when a demon cultivator might kill us¡­¡±

    Ji Rong rolled her eyes inwardly, feeling speechless: As expected, the NPCs in the game are mindlessly following the trend, and that never changes.

    Listening to the surrounding discussions, Master Mei furrowed her brows and said, ¡°Junior Sister Bai, are you forcing me to kill you?¡±

    Bai Yushuang smiled and said, ¡°Force you to kill me? Don¡¯t speak too soon, Master Mei. Who wins and who loses is still uncertain.¡±

    With that, she moved her flute and leaped toward Master Mei, stabbing at her.

    Master Mei¡¯s sword had not yet been unsheathed, and she considered herself to have already shown great leniency toward Bai Yushuang.

    But once tolerance is no longer possible, there is no need to hold back.

    The Hegui Sword was drawn, and the sword shadows sliced through the air, directly aimed at Bai Yushuang.

    This move of Master Mei¡¯s was called ¡°Moon Slashing,¡± created by the Sword Saint Yue Qianqiu.

    As the sword was drawn, a vast moonlight gathered at the tip of the sword, and beneath the moon, a fairy with a rabbit appeared, light on her feet and with a graceful smile.

    The sword intent was sharp, perfect in its execution.

    Ji Rong knew that though it was broad daylight, it felt as if they were surrounded by the vast Milky Way, with Master Mei in white robes, resembling the osmanthus tree in the Moon Palace, coming to life.

    But Master Mei was not heading toward the moon; she was coming to slash the moon.

 Chapter 7: A Public Scene of Social Death

    The sword intent was unstoppable, as if it were reaching for the moon in the heavens.

    But just as the Hegui Sword was about to pierce Bai Yushuang¡¯s body, Mei He hesitated slightly.

    At the critical moment, Bai Yushuang withdrew her flute. She didn¡¯t even attempt to block the attack, allowing the Hegui Sword to pass through her body. Yet, her expression remained remarkably calm.

    The point of impact revealed no blood, only a faint illusionary figure.

    Bai Yushuang smiled and said, ¡°Master Mei, you¡¯ve lost.¡±

    Mei He, a master at the Infinite Realm, knew that Bai Yushuang, whose cultivation was merely at the mid-stage of the Cloud-Chasing Realm, shouldn¡¯t have been unable to counter her attack, even if she had only used fifty percent of her strength.

    Unless¡­

    Mei He¡¯s expression shifted as she asked, ¡°Where is your true body?¡±

    Bai Yushuang looked at Mei He with a gentle smile.

    With crimson lips slightly parted, she softly said, ¡°Just imagine: without Master Mei guarding the Lingxiao Pavilion, could it withstand the attack of the Demon Sect¡¯s Left and Right Protectors?¡±

    Mei He frowned. ¡°Your true body is at the Lingxiao Pavilion¡­ Could it be you¡¯re after Chu Changli¡¯s sword?¡±

    So Bai Yushuang¡¯s plan was to feint in one direction while striking in another.

    She first captured disciples in the market, then deliberately created a commotion with her domain to lure Mei He away. Her true goal was the demon sword Chixiao, which had been guarded by the Wanjian Sect for seventy years.

    Clearly, Bai Yushuang was determined to obtain it.

    ¡°Wasn¡¯t this the choice of Master Mei herself?¡±

    Bai Yushuang chuckled with amusement, glancing at Ji Rong, who stood among the crowd below. She spoke softly to Mei He, ¡°Moreover, you¡¯ve given me a pleasant surprise today.¡±

    Hearing this, everyone followed Bai Yushuang¡¯s gaze.

    Just moments earlier, Ji Rong had forced herself to stand upright to watch the duel between the masters. As a result, she now stood tall and straight.

    Among the bowing disciples, a woman in light garments, with an indifferent expression, stood out coldly amidst the crowd.

    [Ding!! Mystery +10, Prestige +10]

    Ji Rong stood frozen, at a loss for words.

    She just wanted to watch the experts fight; she never expected to become the center of attention for the onlookers.

    This overwhelming spotlight made Ji Rong¡¯s skin crawl, yet she had to maintain a lofty image, pretending to be calm as she met the gazes of the two masters.

    Even Mei He gave her a scrutinizing glance, as if pondering something.

    Ji Rong: ¡°¡­¡±

    Wife, I have social anxiety. I¡¯m scared.

    The duration of the projection was limited, and just as the illusion was about to dissipate, Bai Yushuang pulled a small box from her sleeve and casually tossed it to Ji Rong.

    With a radiant smile, she said, ¡°Something I picked up along the way¡ªconsider it a gift for our meeting. Here, little girl, remember what I just said. I¡¯ll be waiting for you. We have a long future ahead.¡±

    With that, the projection dissolved into black ashes and vanished without a trace.

    A long future ahead?

    Ji Rong¡¯s scalp tingled. She felt the gazes directed at her becoming more intense.

    Instinctively, she caught the box, only to see a fluffy little head pop out. A pure white spirit fox looked at her with innocent eyes.

    [Congratulations, Player, on obtaining Tianshan Snow Fox ¡Á1. Bai Yushuang¡¯s favorability +20.]

    Ji Rong realized it now¡ªthis was what the assistant had referred to as ¡°treasure hunting in the market.¡± But it seemed the Wanjian Sect had lost a peerless demon sword¡­

    Then she thought, The Chixiao Sword doesn¡¯t really have much to do with me anyway.

    All in all, she had profited without loss.

    But then Mei He descended gracefully, landing beside Ji Rong.

    Mei He gazed at the fox, frowning slightly. ¡°This doesn¡¯t look like something Bai Yushuang picked up casually. There seems to be demonic energy lingering around it.¡±

    Mei He¡¯s noble features were naturally dignified, untouchable, yet the slight furrow of her brows added a touch of humanity, softening her cold contours.

    This story has been unlawfully obtained without the author''s consent. Report any appearances on Amazon.

    Ji Rong stared at Mei He, stunned.

    Wife! Wife is right here beside me!

    She was entranced, wanting to declare ¡°Wife, I love you¡± in the global chat.

    She couldn¡¯t help but marvel¡ªthere was nothing more beautiful in the world than this moment.

    Mei He extended her hand to Ji Rong and said softly, ¡°Changqin, give me the box to take a look.¡±

    Changqin?

    Ji Rong¡¯s mind cleared instantly. She remembered that she wasn¡¯t the game¡¯s protagonist but the villain, Ji Rong, also known as Ji Changqin.

    Then she wondered, How does Mei He know the original character¡¯s courtesy name? Even as a player, I almost forgot she had one.

    But no matter what, since her wife had spoken, she would never refuse.

    Ji Rong was about to hand the snow fox to Mei He when the fox stuck out its tongue and began licking the scratch on Ji Rong¡¯s hand.

    On the other side, Mei He noticed a cinnabar mark forming on the fox¡¯s forehead and her expression shifted slightly.

    That was the mark of a blood contract¡ªa sign of binding.

    The little creature had stealthily formed a blood pact with Ji Rong when she wasn¡¯t paying attention. Now it was her spirit companion, and the bond couldn¡¯t be undone.

    Mei He shook her head and said, ¡°Since it has already recognized you as its master through a blood pact, there¡¯s no need to look further. It sensed my intent to kill and chose you as its master for self-preservation. It seems rather clever¡ªa quick-witted little thing.¡±

    The snow fox nestled into Ji Rong¡¯s arms, timidly looking at Mei He.

    Ji Rong looked at the snow fox in her arms, its fur as white as snow, soft and fluffy.

    She couldn''t help but reach out to touch the fox''s head.

    To her surprise, it felt unexpectedly good.

    Ji Rong looked up and noticed Mei He frowning slightly, seemingly staring at her.

    Worried she might have broken character, she coughed lightly and replied, "Thank you for your concern, Sect Leader."

    Mei He, however, said nothing and continued to gaze thoughtfully at Ji Rong''s face.

    After a moment, she pulled a silk handkerchief from her sleeve and gently wiped the bloodstains from the corner of Ji Rong''s mouth.

    Oh. My. God!!

    Not only was Ji Rong screaming internally, but the onlookers were also utterly dumbfounded.

    From the Sect Leader''s address, they recognized this woman as the one who had been betrayed by fellow disciples not long ago.

    What they didn¡¯t expect was... that Sect Leader Mei would treat her with such care.

    Through the silk handkerchief, Ji Rong felt the cool touch of Mei He''s fingertips.

    Her emotions soared to the heavens, only to plummet moments later.

    Because it seemed like she had just destroyed her own ship.

    Ji Rong looked at the amused glint in Mei He''s eyes and her naturally affectionate actions, suddenly feeling like the Bai He CP she had shipped for three years was a complete joke.

    Her ship had sunk¡ªand it was her own doing.

    In that brief moment when the Sect Leader raised her hand, she even came up with a CP name for herself and Mei He.

    Let¡¯s call it Ji Mei¡ªJi (you¡¯re) too Mei (charming).

    Mei He, oblivious to Ji Rong''s inner drama, finished wiping away the bloodstains. She then put away the handkerchief and asked, "Changqin, are you hurt anywhere?"

    Ji Rong shook her head.

    Only her heart had taken a heavy blow.

    Mei He glanced at Wei Zongqiu and Liu Ningshuang, who were unconscious on the ground.

    With just one look, she concluded, "They were struck by Junior Sister Bai''s enchantment technique. They¡¯ll wake up in two days, and their bodies are unharmed."

    Ji Rong couldn''t help but wonder¡ªif Mei He could determine their condition at a glance, why had she even bothered to ask her?

    But Mei He was always swift and decisive, offering no explanations.

    Before leaving, she gave Ji Rong a final glance, sheathed her sword, and flew away under the watchful eyes of the crowd.

    As soon as the Sect Leader left, the onlookers turned their curious and envious gazes toward Ji Rong.

    Holding the snow fox in her arms, Ji Rong glanced at her two unconscious companions and began to ponder a pressing issue.

    She was the only one here. How was she supposed to carry two people back?

    Mei He had likely gone to Lingxiao Pavilion, but leaving the three of them here was truly too cruel.

    Now, Ji Rong was stuck¡ªleaving felt wrong, but staying didn¡¯t seem right either. She felt like the Bao Lu Market was her public embarrassment arena.

    Fortunately, a streak of sword light flashed through the air. The newcomer, stern-faced, descended gracefully from a silver sword.

    The man, clad in a cyan Daoist robe, exuded a solemn aura.

    He first scrutinized Ji Rong, then glanced at the two unconscious figures on the ground, before coldly remarking, "Useless."

    With that, he picked up one person in each hand, brushed past Ji Rong, and left in style, leaving the crowd in stunned silence.

    Ji Rong let out a long sigh of relief. Thankfully, Ye Yizhou had come; otherwise, she really wouldn¡¯t have known how to clean up this mess.

    The onlooking outer disciples, however, were amazed. "Is that Venerable Ye? He looks so intimidating..."

    "Senior Ye has always been strict. If we make it into the inner sect, even apprenticing under Elder Gong Yu would be better than him!"

    Ji Rong was quietly listening to the disciples gossip when she noticed their eager gazes, as if they wanted to strike up a conversation with her.

    As a socially anxious person, she decided to take the initiative.

    Ji Rong stepped forward and calmly said, "I¡¯ve heard your discussions. Think about it¡ªSect Leader Mei defeated the strongest of the demon sect with just one sword."

    "Moreover, with Senior Ye and Elder Gong guarding us, as disciples of the Wanjian Sect, all you need to do is focus on cultivation. There¡¯s no need to elevate others while undermining yourselves."

    Her words silenced the gossiping disciples.

    For some reason, the woman standing at the center, speaking so composedly, exuded an invisible authority.

    This subtle pressure also reassured them.

    So, this was an inner disciple?

    A few outer disciples, inspired by their longing for the inner sect, couldn¡¯t help but exclaim, "Right! With Sect Leader Mei in charge of the Wanjian Sect, why should we fear those demon pests?"

    "Exactly! Why elevate others while undermining ourselves? The Wanjian Sect is a century-old sect, destined to flourish for millennia. Why fear demon cultivators?"

    The disciples instantly regained their morale. Proud of their identity as Wanjian Sect disciples, they were one step away from shouting, "Long live the Wanjian Sect!"

    Ji Rong looked at the now-motivated outer disciples and nodded in satisfaction.

    Yes, yes, she liked these brainless NPCs.

 Chapter 8: Sect Trial

    Ji Rong spent her days immersed in scriptures and cultivation, quickly passing two days.

    The snow fox was very cute and often snuggled into her arms while she practiced her exercises and meditated, lying like a little dumpling, breathing in the spiritual energy of heaven and earth.

    Life was very comfortable, but there was one thing that puzzled Ji Rong, the bookshelves were filled with manuals.

    She casually flipped through one and found it mostly consisted of basic sword techniques written by Yue Qianqiu, almost as if someone had deliberately placed them there for her to see.

    But since she couldn¡¯t figure it out, Ji Rong didn¡¯t bother thinking too much about it. After all, survival was the priority.

    Every day, she read, practiced swordsmanship, and meditated. Before long, it was time for the sect trial.

    Early in the morning, a young woman was waiting outside the Wantangju and delivered a message asking her to go to the Trial Hall.

    Ji Rong opened the door and saw the same junior sister who had carried the lantern last time.

    She had no resistance to pretty young girls, but for the sake of maintaining her image, she could only nod and say, ¡°Thank you, junior sister.¡±

    The winter was cold, so Ji Rong put on a feathered robe and followed the junior sister to the Trial Hall.

    On the way, she gazed at the snow falling from the sky and suddenly recalled the dream she had last night.

    In the dream, the scene was also at Wantangju. The image was a bit blurry, but she could vaguely see a woman in a tang-colored robe standing in the courtyard, practicing swordplay.

    The woman¡¯s robe fluttered in the wind, her moves sharp and precise.

    Meanwhile, Ji Rong was wearing a gauzy dress, holding a wine cup, quietly leaning against the corridor, watching the woman practice.

    The sword moves looked like falling snowflakes, flowing smoothly like clouds and water, almost making her dizzy with admiration.

    After the sword dance ended, the woman turned around, smiling at her and saying, ¡°Senior sister, you¡¯re here.¡±

    Her eyes were beautiful, dark like ink, as if they contained a pool of silver stars.

    Looking at the woman¡¯s face, Ji Rong felt a little intoxicated.

    She set the wine cup down, took a few steps forward, and kissed the woman, pulling her chin closer.

    When she pulled away, she looked at the confused expression on the woman¡¯s face, licking the wine stain at the corner of her mouth.

    She thought, So soft.

    Ji Rong snapped back to reality, recalling the cold, burning gaze she had seen in the dungeon. She couldn¡¯t help but feel a chill run down her spine.

    ¡­She had just had a spring dream, and the object of her affection was very likely the naive and sweet heroine from the early stages.

    What a sin.

    Recalling the eerie dream, Ji Rong lifted the tea lid, intending to take a sip to calm herself.

    But just as she raised her hand to uncover the cup, smelling the fresh tea fragrance, she saw Gu Baiyi being escorted into the hall by two disciples.

    Gu Baiyi was dressed in prison clothes, but she didn¡¯t look as miserable as the game¡¯s storyline had described.

    Although her hands and feet were shackled with spirit-locking chains, she appeared calm and composed, standing in the center of the hall, waiting for the trial¡¯s questioning.

    It was only when she made eye contact with Ji Rong that a faint, enigmatic smile appeared on her face.

    Ji Rong closed the tea cup with a snap. Forget it, she couldn¡¯t drink the tea anymore.

    heroinet¡¯s thousand-year-old tea.

    She saw the thousand-year-old tea gently nod and bow to Elder Shen Mingyun and Ye Yizhou sitting on the platform, saying, ¡°I, the sinner disciple, greet Elder Shen.¡±

    After they nodded in acknowledgment, Gu Baiyi turned to look at Ji Rong on her left and smiled, offering her a salute.

    The narrative has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the infringement.

    Ji Rong met her gaze, slightly raising her chin in acknowledgment.

    To her surprise, Gu Baiyi didn¡¯t intend to look away. She just kept smiling and staring at her.

    The atmosphere became awkward.

    Not only did Ji Rong feel uncomfortable, but even the disciples sitting in the audience couldn¡¯t help but feel embarrassed for her.

    Represented by Wei Zongqiu, they eagerly gossiped, ¡°What do you think junior sister Gu means? She¡¯s just staring at senior sister Ji like that, looks kind of resentful¡­¡±

    Liu Ningxue countered, ¡°I think it¡¯s more like unwillingness. junior sister Gu used to be so lively and innocent, but now her eyes are so numb and world-weary. There must be something more to this.¡±

    Ji Rong couldn¡¯t be bothered to engage with Gu Baiyi. She picked up her cup again and took a sip.

    When she looked up, Gu Baiyi had already turned her gaze away.

    As per the Trial Hall¡¯s usual procedure, Elder Shen Mingyun first made some pleasantries, ¡°The harsh winter is upon us, and I thank everyone for coming to the Trial Hall. The Trial Hall has always been fair and open, so today, I invite you all to witness this trial. The order of Wanjian Sect depends on the cooperation of all disciples.¡±

    Since Gu Baiyi¡¯s case involved the possible harm of a fellow disciple, it was serious, so besides the inner sect disciples, a few outer sect disciples were also invited as witnesses.

    Ji Rong casually observed, setting her cup down on the table.

    She joined the others in cupping her hands and bowing, echoing, ¡°We, the disciples, vow to be fair and just, and will never cover for anyone.¡±

    She thought, It¡¯s just a process. Those who understand, understand.

    Next came the sect trial. First, Elder Ye Yizhou, the Chief Law Elder, read out the charges against Gu Baiyi, followed by Elder Shen Mingyun explaining the events surrounding the case.

    The case had caused quite a stir, and everyone naturally knew the full story.

    The disciples below the hall were listening drowsily, sarcastically thinking that they would be held hostage by Elders Shen and Ye for several hours.

    Just as Ye Yizhou was about to finish reading the charges, Gu Baiyi suddenly spoke.

    Her voice, like pearls and jade hitting the ground, woke up the drowsy disciples.

    ¡°Elders, I have something to say.¡±

    Ye Yizhou frowned and asked, ¡°What is it?¡±

    Gu Baiyi remained calm and bowed deeply to Ye Yizhou and Shen Mingyun, saying, ¡°The sinner knows that my crimes are severe, but what I did is not entirely as the charges state.¡±

    Shen Mingyun, who was always unceremonious, forced himself to act stern at this moment and said, ¡°If there is anything hidden, you may speak frankly in front of the court, without concern.¡±

    Ji Rong calmly picked up her tea, not even looking at Gu Baiyi, as she did not believe she could say anything of significance.

    After all, the original person had made sure everything was flawless. The key was there were no witnesses or evidence, and Gu Baiyi was the only suspect.

    To everyone¡¯s surprise, Gu Baiyi remained silent for a long time, then turned around and looked deeply at Ji Rong.

    If there were a pie chart analyzing the components of her gaze, Ji Rong was certain it would show: four parts sorrow, three parts melancholy, two parts heartache, and one part unwillingness.

    After a while, Gu Baiyi withdrew her gaze and sighed deeply, ¡°The sinner¡¯s reputation no longer matters, but senior sister Ji , she...¡±

    The attention of the crowd shifted once more to Ji Rong.

    This time, Ji Rong had learned from experience and was not flustered by such small scenes.

    Aside from almost dropping her teacup, she remained calm and unaffected.

    The disciples of Wanjian Sect were burning with curiosity.

    They had lost all sleepiness, and their eyes were darting between Ji Rong and Gu Baiyi, for the first time feeling that attending the trial was incredibly interesting.

    Shen Mingyun felt a headache coming on again. He slammed the table and shouted, ¡°Silence!¡±

    The disciples¡¯ discussions gradually quieted down, but their curiosity only grew, and their interest in the case deepened.

    Shen Mingyun cleared his throat and said to Gu Baiyi, ¡°Since you cannot state the case in front of the hall, how about you tell Elder Ye and I in private?¡±

    Gu Baiyi hesitated.

    After a moment of indecision, she nodded and walked towards the high seats.

    Everyone watched as she struggled to move, the sound of the spirit-locking chains dragging heavily on the floor.

    She walked slowly to Shen Mingyun¡¯s side and leaned down to whisper in his ear. After hearing her words, Shen Mingyun froze, stunned.

    Ji Rong watched his expression and suddenly had an ominous premonition.

    Why did it feel like things were about to go awry?

    Shen Mingyun¡¯s expression became complicated after hearing her out. He whispered to Ye Yizhou, who was usually stern and composed, but even his face showed some unease.

    The disciples became even more excited. The first to sit at the front line of the gossip was Dou Weiyi, from Gong Yu¡¯s faction.

    With a grin, she said, ¡°I knew there was going to be a twist in this case. Ji Rong is usually reclusive and mysterious. She¡¯s not someone easy to mess with, but I didn¡¯t know Gu Baiyi wasn¡¯t an easy target either¡­ Let¡¯s see who brings down whom.¡±

    Liu Ningxue couldn¡¯t stand hearing Ji Rong spoken of like that and angrily retorted, ¡°You don¡¯t know anything. Senior sister Ji is really kind. A few years ago, she saved my life.¡±

    Dou Weiyi snapped back, ¡°Maybe she just helped because she happened to pass by. Anyone could¡¯ve done it, even a stray cat or dog.¡±

    Liu Ningxue was furious. ¡°You!¡±

    Bang¡ª

    This time, it wasn¡¯t Shen Mingyun slamming the table, but Ye Yizhou. He slammed his sword heavily onto the table, and the hall immediately became silent.

    Ye Yizhou coldly said, ¡°You no longer need to listen to this case. All of you may leave.¡±

    Ji Rong sighed in relief as the disciples grudgingly left, finally escaping the spotlight.

    Just as she was about to get up and leave with everyone, Ye Yizhou turned his gaze to her and said, ¡°Ji Rong, stay behind.¡±

 Chapter 9: The Crooked Beam

    ¡°Stay, then. Who¡¯s afraid of who?¡±

    Ji Rong calmly sat back in her seat, her confidence unwavering. She refused to believe that Gu Baiyi could overturn the heavens.

    Standing in the center of the hall, Gu Baiyi addressed Ji Rong, ¡°Senior Sister, do you recall inviting me to practice swordsmanship at Wantangju the day before you were poisoned?¡±

    Her gaze was gentle, and her tone oddly saccharine.

    Ji Rong, however, remained as cold as ice, her tone indifferent. ¡°I don¡¯t remember.¡±

    Gu Baiyi smiled faintly, seemingly unconcerned about Ji Rong¡¯s response. Instead, she began to recount the story with a tinge of sorrow. ¡°That day, Senior Sister invited me to Wantangju at dusk. Though I didn¡¯t quite understand why, I went anyway.¡±

    ¡°When I arrived, Senior Sister was practicing her sword techniques. She shared some insights about the sword path and even praised me, saying I had excellent potential and was a talent worth cultivating.¡±

    Ji Rong, unaware of the original host¡¯s actions, could only listen quietly, guessing that Gu Baiyi¡¯s words were half-truths.

    Gu Baiyi¡¯s expression turned wistful, as if recalling something distant. Her voice softened.

    ¡°I was so happy that day, so I demonstrated a sword technique I had created myself. Later, Senior Sister got drunk, and then¡­¡±

    Seeing the mischievous curve of Gu Baiyi¡¯s lips, Ji Rong¡¯s mind went blank with a loud ¡°buzz.¡±

    Could it be¡­ that dream was real?

    Gu Baiyi smiled again and continued, ¡°Then Senior Sister kissed me, and after that¡­¡±

    She raised her hand, lightly tracing her elegant lips, as though savoring the memory of that moonlit kiss.

    The moonlight was soft, mingling with the fragrance of plum blossoms.

    Ji Rong, slightly tipsy and disoriented by the intoxicating breeze, lifted Gu Baiyi¡¯s chin, their lips and tongues entwining.

    Her fingers brushed against Gu Baiyi¡¯s clavicle. Sensing the slight stiffness of the person in her arms, Ji Rong asked coolly, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Do you not harbor any improper thoughts about me?¡±

    The woman¡¯s beauty was unparalleled, her face exuding pride, her scent cold and crisp. Against the blush of her eyes, she was utterly mesmerizing.

    Gu Baiyi stared at Ji Rong, her soul already ensnared by the alluring fragrance.

    Summoning courage from who knows where, Gu Baiyi wrapped an arm around Ji Rong¡¯s waist and lightly pulled aside the gossamer-thin fabric. Her lips landed on the slight curve of Ji Rong¡¯s collarbone.

    A vivid mark bloomed against Ji Rong¡¯s pale skin, but her expression remained indifferent, her gaze devoid of emotion as she looked at Gu Baiyi without speaking.

    Unwilling to stop, Gu Baiyi lowered her head again, biting down in defiance.

    That night, she infused the mark with a trace of spiritual power, leaving a trace that lingered for months.

    Ji Rong was speechless.

    A thousand galloping horses roared through her mind. What kind of mess had the original host gotten her into? Teasing someone only to end up with a hickey¡ªshe had never seen anything so humiliating in her life.

    Given Ji Rong¡¯s gender, it was deemed inappropriate for the two male elders, Shen Mingyun and Ye Yizhou, to conduct a physical examination. They had no choice but to call Yun Ying to verify.

    Ji Rong, having buried herself in books recently, hadn¡¯t paid much attention to her body. Coupled with the high collars of her clothing, she hadn¡¯t realized there was still a mark on her neck.

    It wasn¡¯t until Yun Ying arrived that she noticed the girl was the same messenger who had informed her earlier.

    Ji Rong was on the verge of tears. She wanted to move to another planet!

    Blushing slightly, Yun Ying examined Ji Rong as she loosened her collar. The moment the fabric was undone, a conspicuous bite mark was revealed on her clavicle. The mark appeared as if it had been sucked on, faintly flushed.

    Feigning calm, Ji Rong adjusted her collar, though inwardly, she cursed the original host to no end.

    Gu Baiyi, meanwhile, continued to smile gently, her lies sounding absurdly earnest. ¡°Since that night, I¡¯ve been deeply in love with Senior Sister Ji. How could I possibly harm her with poison?¡±

    Ji Rong: ¡°¡­¡±

    She looked at the false smile on Gu Baiyi¡¯s face. Deeply in love, huh?

    A face is a wonderful thing. Don¡¯t you want one, heroine?

    Ye Yizhou shook his head and said, ¡°But what if you acted intentionally? This evidence alone cannot prove your innocence.¡±

    ¡°If appearing at Wantangju that night is the only evidence against me, what else do you have to convict me?¡± Gu Baiyi¡¯s smile remained, but her gaze turned icy, her arched brows adding a sharpness to her demeanor.

    Ye Yizhou was silent. This case was riddled with doubts, and he dared not hastily make a judgment.

    Shen Mingyun cleared his throat and glanced at Ji Rong, seemingly waiting for her input.

    Ji Rong remained silent, weighing the pros and cons.

    If Gu Baiyi were convicted, the Wanjian Sect¡¯s laws would strip her of her martial skills and expel her from the sect.

    This would lead to Mei He taking pity on the heroine and accepting her as a scribe. Through this opportunity, Gu Baiyi would meet people from the demon sect, heal her meridians, and pursue dual cultivation, growing unstoppable.

    If Gu Baiyi were declared innocent, she wouldn¡¯t lose her cultivation, and Mei He wouldn¡¯t take her in. Gu Baiyi might not turn to the dark side, but the BaiHe ship she shipped might sink.

    Clearly, Gu Baiyi¡¯s innocence was more advantageous for Ji Rong¡¯s survival. The situation would remain under her control rather than allowing Gu Baiyi to grow stronger in the shadows.

    Enjoying this book? Seek out the original to ensure the author gets credit.

    Having decided, Ji Rong was about to speak when footsteps echoed outside the hall.

    She turned toward the entrance.

    A delicate figure approached, dressed in fine robes. The person¡¯s pale lashes quivered with each cough, their fragile demeanor giving an air of illness.

    ¡°Elder Gong, what brings you here?¡±

    Shen Mingyun massaged his temples, sensing that the situation was growing more complicated.

    Gong Yu, her old injuries unhealed, maintained her usual sickly pallor. She coughed softly and said, ¡°I happened to pass by the Judgement Hall and overheard the disciples¡¯ chatter. I found the case¡­ rather intriguing, so I stayed outside to listen for a while.¡±

    Shen Mingyun, who held Gong Yu in high regard, asked with a smile, ¡°Did you hear everything, Elder Gong? In your opinion, how should this case be judged?¡±

    Gong Yu accepted the tea Shen Mingyun offered her, her features blurred by the rising steam. Her slender, pale fingers cradled the porcelain cup, exuding a sense of melancholy.

    After a long pause, she asked, ¡°Elder Shen, do you remember the Battle of Demon Suppression?¡±

    The Battle of Demon Suppression a century ago had been a nightmare for the previous generation of cultivators.

    Shen Mingyun nodded. Back then, he had been a disciple of the Qingmen Sect. After the battle, his master had fallen, and the sect had been destroyed. If not for Gong Yu¡¯s intervention, he would have perished.

    ¡°The Battle of Demon Suppression was a mistake caused by Master¡¯s momentary compassion in sparing Changli. That decision led to a great disaster. Ever since Master¡¯s disappearance, I¡¯ve often reflected on my own failure to warn Master, having also been on good terms with Changli at the time.¡±

    Tracing the floral patterns on her teacup, Gong Yu softly declared, ¡°That¡¯s why I believe this mistake must not be repeated.¡±

    Shen Mingyun wasn¡¯t the only one with a headache now. Ji Rong¡¯s head was spinning as well. Gong Yu didn¡¯t even have a role in the game. Why was she here?

    Gu Baiyi observed everything coldly. Bowing slightly, she said, ¡°I have said all I can. Do with me as you wish.¡±

    Shen Mingyun looked at Gu Baiyi¡¯s resolute demeanor and, recalling the horrors of the Battle of Demon Suppression, found himself in a dilemma.

    After a moment of contemplation, he reached a decision. ¡°This case¡­¡±

    At that moment, a voice interrupted from outside the hall.

    ¡°This case cannot be decided.¡±

    Shen Mingyun frowned, wondering who had interrupted him. He looked up and saw a figure in moon-white robes.

    His eyes lit up immediately¡ªsalvation had arrived.

    Mei He, having just finished her tasks, carried a hint of weariness in her brow.

    She first inquired gently about Gong Yu¡¯s health before addressing the others. ¡°This case cannot be decided because Ji Rong¡¯s poisoning was not caused by Gu Baiyi.¡±

    Everyone in the room was stunned.

    Ji Rong touched the blood jade bracelet on her wrist, her knuckles slightly pale.

    Could it be that the original host¡¯s framing of Gu Baiyi had been discovered by Mei He?

    ¡°There''s something Mei hasn¡¯t mentioned. That day, the disciple who came seeking Mei to save Ji Rong was, in fact... Gu Baiyi.¡±

    Mei He¡¯s expression was somewhat subtle, but he continued, ¡°Later, when Gu Baiyi was arrested, Mei felt something was amiss and began investigating that nameless toxic pill. Only today did I discover that the poison is actually a slow-acting one.¡±

    ¡°Those who ingest it won¡¯t immediately feel the effects. It takes about one to two months for the toxin to corrode their mind, leading to unconsciousness.¡±

    Ye Yizhou pondered for a moment before speaking, ¡°If Ye remembers correctly, one to two months from now coincides with the Hero Assembly, where people from various sects will gather.¡±

    Mei He added, ¡°Rather than saying there will be many people, it¡¯s better to say it will be a chaotic mix, impossible to guard against.¡±

    ¡°So if Ji Rong was poisoned two months ago, there¡¯s no way to trace it now.¡±

    Shen Mingyun chimed in lazily, ¡°Moreover, if it was the doing of another sect, Ji Rong would inevitably have had contact with her fellow disciples, potentially implicating one or two of them in the process. It¡¯s a strategy that kills two birds with one stone.¡±

    Ye Yizhou¡¯s expression grew grim. ¡°For someone to harbor such malicious intent, who could it be? Which sect¡¯s disciple is plotting against my Wanjian Sect?¡±

    Ji Rong listened to these seniors'' conspiracy theories and couldn¡¯t help but admire their vivid imaginations.

    Where was all this even coming from?

    Only Gu Baiyi remained standing calmly, smiling as if the matter had nothing to do with her.

    Gong Yu traced the patterns on the cup lid with her finger again, then coughed lightly and said, ¡°Since this concerns other sects, we¡¯ll have to trouble Elder Shen to investigate thoroughly. If this matter is even remotely connected to the Demon Sect, that would be troubling...¡±

    Then, Gong Yu turned to Gu Baiyi and smiled. ¡°But that¡¯s unlikely. Our sect¡¯s disciples are all carefully chosen elites. How could they be associated with the Demon Sect?¡±

    Ji Rong thought to herself that Chu Changli and Bai Yushuang had once been the pillars of the Wanjian Sect, but they still ended up becoming leaders of the Demon Sect.

    Of course, she only dared to think this to herself. For now, she could only quietly listen to the seniors¡¯ discussions.

    She felt that, although the incident and suspicion revolved around her and Gu Baiyi, the entire interrogation seemed unrelated to the two of them.

    Mei He sighed. ¡°As long as Ji Rong is unharmed, all is well. Let¡¯s end this case here.¡±

    Ji Rong also felt that any further investigation might jeopardize her. This outcome was probably the best.

    Mei He continued, ¡°However... both of you will copy the Clear Mind Sutra a hundred times as punishment.¡±

    With that, Mei He glanced at Ji Rong¡¯s collarbone. His expression remained calm, but his gaze was somewhat complicated.

    ¡¾Ding! Mei He¡¯s favorability -5, Gu Baiyi¡¯s favorability +10¡¿

    Ji Rong: ¡°...¡±

    If it weren¡¯t for the electronic voice, she might have forgotten about her assistant system¡¯s existence.

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Both responded at the same time, their expressions different.

    Ji Rong looked at the faint smile on Gu Baiyi¡¯s lips and coldly huffed in her heart: Laugh all you want. Laugh now while you can. Just wait until you ruin the official pairing and face the chasing wife in a crematorium arc.

    After the interrogation, Ji Rong realized that the biggest victim in this whole situation was herself.

    Not only had she been branded as ¡°seducing her junior sister¡± by Mei He, but Gu Baiyi had also managed to turn the tables.

    It was too tragic.

    Once the case was closed, the busy elders departed, leaving only Gu Baiyi and Ji Rong in the hall.

    Ji Rong maintained her eternally indifferent expression. Picking up her Qinghe Sword, she intended to leave this unlucky place.

    But Gu Baiyi stood in her way, blocking her path. ¡°Senior Sister, Baiyi has something to say to you.¡±

    Gu Baiyi smiled warmly at Ji Rong.

    At such a close distance, Ji Rong could even see the unhealed scar on Gu Baiyi¡¯s forehead and her pale, almost translucent lips.

    Despite wearing a prisoner¡¯s uniform, Gu Baiyi¡¯s eyes still sparkled, and her faint smile resembled a deep, tranquil spring, unfathomable yet serene.

    Ji Rong frowned, trying to discern the differences between Gu Baiyi¡¯s real appearance and her in-game model.

    Before she could react, Gu Baiyi suddenly disappeared before her eyes, likely using some kind of movement technique.

    Ji Rong hadn¡¯t yet processed this when she felt a sudden warmth on her lips.

    It was as if something soft had pressed against them, accompanied by a faint pain from being bitten.

    Crap. Damn it.

    Ji Rong almost cursed aloud.

    On the other side, Gu Baiyi, still smiling, even raised her hand to wipe the saliva from her lips after the bite.

    Looking at the close-up Gu Baiyi, Ji Rong realized she had been played by the protagonist.

    Gathering spiritual energy in her palm, she spoke in a chilling tone: ¡°Gu Baiyi, are you courting death?¡±

    Gu Baiyi didn¡¯t seem afraid of Ji Rong. On the contrary, she appeared to find the situation quite amusing. In a soft voice, she asked, ¡°Senior Sister, isn¡¯t this fun?¡±

    Ha. Trying to provoke me? No way I¡¯m falling for it.

    Ji Rong wiped the saliva from her lips, her face expressionless. ¡°Boring.¡±

 Chapter 10: Something Out of Nothing

    Because of a single kiss from Gu Baiyi, Ji Rong couldn''t sleep well the entire night, her dreams filled with bizarre and surreal scenes.

    When she woke up, she rubbed her temples.

    Sigh, being a villain is so hard¡ªalways counting down the moments until the end of her life.

    The next moment, the system''s electronic voice chimed in.

    ["Good morning, dear player! It''s a brand-new day. Don''t forget to attend your classes~"]

    Although Ji Rong didn¡¯t understand why the system was becoming more flamboyant, the mention of classes made her instinctively sit up in bed. She frowned and asked, "What? What classes?"

    ["Dear, it''s already the end of the year, and you still haven¡¯t earned enough credits!"]

    "What credits?"

    With a detailed explanation from the assistant system, Ji Rong roughly understood the credit system of the Wanjian Sect.

    The sect placed great importance on the attendance of outer disciples. Only those who excelled in both performance and sect competitions had a chance to take the inner disciple examination. The top performers could then enter the inner sect for further study.

    As for inner disciples, attendance requirements were minimal. They only needed to attend one out of ten classes per academic year, leaving the rest of their time for self-directed practice.

    Ji Rong was stunned. She asked, "So you''re saying that over the past year, the original host didn¡¯t even attend one-tenth of her classes?"

    ["That''s correct, dear~ Moreover, inner disciples typically start earning credits in the final months of the year. However, because the original host was in a coma for a month, she¡¯s a month behind."]

    "How many classes do I need to make up?"

    ["Beep¡ªcalculating for you now."]

    ["Dear~ You need to attend 9 array classes, 11 talisman classes, 14 swordsmanship classes, and 12 alchemy classes¡ªa total of 46 classes to complete your credits."]

    Ji Rong was moved to tears. The sea of learning is endless, and there¡¯s no turning back.

    ...

    The Wanjian Sect was the number one sect in the Central Plains. After the Battle of Demon Suppression, all sects recuperated, and the Wanjian Sect recruited disciples widely, resulting in a flourishing of talent in both its inner and outer sects.

    For example, Ji Rong, the original host, came from an influential family as the eldest daughter of Ji An, the Lord of Xuanji City.

    At nine, she reached the Beginning Realm; at eleven, she achieved Spiritual Communication. Gifted and intelligent, she was a natural prodigy in cultivation.

    However, this exceptional talent in cultivation now sat with an indifferent expression, staring blankly ahead. Her entire demeanor was as cold as a frozen pond. Yet, even so, Ye Yizhou could see the fatigue and frustration in her eyes.

    "¡®Rising Tides of the Azure Sea¡¯ is a sword technique created by Yun Wuxin, the sect master of the Kunlun Sect. It is documented in the 17th edition of Compendium of Sword Techniques: harnessing the flow of great rivers, borrowing the radiance of the sun and moon, and understanding the finite to grasp the infinite..."

    Ji Rong listened absentmindedly, her expression distant.

    Though she had just transmigrated, she couldn¡¯t execute the move yet. But as one of the top five players in the Sword Debate server, she had long memorized all sect skills.

    So, Ye Yizhou¡¯s swordsmanship theory class seemed redundant to her.

    No, it was extremely redundant.

    Ye Yizhou, known for his perpetually stern face, had never seen a disciple with a worse attitude than hers.

    Moreover, this particular disciple had been attending his class for an entire week. With only about twenty students in the small sword practice courtyard, her arrogant and cold expression stood out glaringly. He couldn¡¯t ignore her even if he wanted to.

    As one of the Four Revered Elders and the Law Enforcing Elder feared by all disciples, Ye Yizhou finally reached his limit. He was furious.

    Bang¡ª

    The Mountain-Cleaving Sword made for an excellent teaching tool. As soon as he slammed it onto the desk, the drowsy disciples immediately snapped to attention, ready for anything.

    Except for one person, who remained motionless with her eyes closed.

    It was obvious¡ªthis disciple had fallen asleep. While Ye Yizhou passionately lectured on sword techniques, she brazenly entered meditation.

    This story has been taken without authorization. Report any sightings.

    Sitting beside Ji Rong, Liu Ningxue, who was also making up swordsmanship credits, nervously tapped the table with her foot, desperately signaling her to wake up.

    But Ji Rong didn¡¯t budge.

    Ye Yizhou¡¯s face darkened further.

    Ji Rong was in danger.

    Even Gu Baiyi, who viewed Ji Rong as an enemy, turned her head to watch the scene with amusement. She smiled faintly.

    As expected of her, Ji Rong remained calm, her eyes shut tight, even under Elder Ye¡¯s murderous glare.

    Her long eyelashes didn¡¯t flutter, and her lips were tightly pressed together, resembling a meditating Buddha statue.

    Watching Ji Rong, Gu Baiyi couldn¡¯t help but feel that this senior sister of her had changed from who she used to be. Yet, she couldn¡¯t quite put her finger on what was different.

    Recalling the taste of her lips, she felt that amidst her coldness, Ji Rong seemed to have gained a touch of humanity.

    ["Beep! Gu Baiyi¡¯s favorability +5."]

    Ji Rong was startled awake by the electronic voice.

    She had been practicing sword techniques in her consciousness, reviewing the moves she learned the previous night. She was working on the 13th form of Silent Mountains and Rivers, ¡°Thundering Fury.¡± Her Qinghe Sword had unsheathed, and her sword intent was fierce, but she still couldn¡¯t achieve the overwhelming power of thunder and lightning.

    Ji Rong was deeply contemplating how to channel lightning into her sword intent when she was abruptly awakened by the protagonist¡¯s sudden increase in favorability.

    Ha, the increase isn¡¯t even close to what I¡¯ve lost in one go. What¡¯s the point?

    So, when Ji Rong opened her eyes, annoyance and impatience were written all over her face. She unexpectedly met Ye Yizhou¡¯s sword-sharp gaze.

    Ji Rong: "?"

    She felt as though the sword aura or rather, the murderous intent in Ye Yizhou¡¯s eyes could slice her into pieces.

    Ye Yizhou coldly said, "Ji Rong, if you believe yourself to be exceptionally talented and have mastered all the sword techniques under the heavens, let me test you."

    [Ding! Ye Yizhou¡¯s Favorability -5]

    After the deduction, Ji Rong maintained her composure and nodded, though internally she was utterly baffled. She couldn¡¯t figure out when she had offended Ye Yizhou.

    Aside from sleeping in class, she was innocent.

    The next moment, Ye Yizhou gripped his Poshan Sword and asked, "If a Kunlun Sect disciple of equal cultivation engages one of our disciples in a sword duel and uses the move ¡®Leaping Fish, Soaring Kite¡¯, how would you counter it?"

    Ji Rong instinctively replied, "Counter it with ¡®Returning Geese, Crying Cranes¡¯, the seventh move of Silent Mountains and Rivers."

    He continued, "If they use ¡®Old Dragon Staff of the Azure Flask¡¯, how would you respond?"

    Ji Rong replied, "With the thirteenth move of Heartless Moon: ¡®White Swallow, Jade Hairpin¡¯."

    "And if their first move is ¡®Snow-Covered Mountain¡¯, followed by ¡®Wind in the Sleeves¡¯, what would you do?"

    "Counter with ¡®Forest of the Bright Moon¡¯ and ¡®Moon Embracing the Heart¡¯."

    Ye Yizhou was slightly taken aback.

    Ji Rong¡¯s expression remained calm.

    Ha, would you believe me if I told you I¡¯ve memorized all sect skills?

    Gu Baiyi frowned slightly. This question seemed beyond the curriculum¡ª¡®Snow-Covered Mountain¡¯ was a sword technique only taught to Kunlun Sect¡¯s inner disciples and had never been covered in regular lessons.

    After a moment of silence, Ye Yizhou, still unconvinced, asked another question: "The final move of Carefree Manual, ¡®Karmic Fire¡¯¡ªhow would you counter it?"

    Ji Rong pondered briefly and answered, "¡®Fenchuan¡¯, the final move of Heavenly Demon Scroll."

    The disciples, who had been watching the back-and-forth in stunned silence, collectively gasped.

    ¡®Heavenly Demon Scroll¡¯? Isn¡¯t that a forbidden text?

    "Audacious!" Ye Yizhou¡¯s expression changed drastically as he roared, "Where did you get the nerve to openly discuss demon sect sword techniques in our sect?"

    Ji Rong remained unflustered. "Senior Ye asked me to counter a move. ¡®Karmic Fire¡¯ is the ultimate technique of Yun Wuxin, a lifelong masterpiece that has remained undefeated for a century. However, I believe its strength lies in its precision and speed, taking the opponent by surprise."

    "In contrast, the final move of Heavenly Demon Scroll, ¡®Fenchuan¡¯, is slow but spreads wildly like wildfire, unstoppable in its momentum. Although the two techniques come from different eras and have never clashed directly, purely in terms of countering, ¡®Fenchuan¡¯ is likely the only move capable of neutralizing ¡®Karmic Fire¡¯."

    "That may be so, but how do you know about ¡®Fenchuan¡¯?"

    Ji Rong replied calmly, "In my youth, I encountered a highly skilled master and became their disciple. This person had read countless sword manuals and mastered three thousand techniques. I, being untalented, only learned the basics and didn¡¯t grasp the deeper principles."

    Ye Yizhou, clearly unconvinced, snorted coldly. "If you had comprehended the deeper principles, that would indeed be strange¡­ What is this master¡¯s name? Can you tell me?"

    After a moment of thought, Ji Rong said, "Their name was Wu Zhong."

    Ye Yizhou stared at Ji Rong for a long time, silently repeating the name "Wu Zhong" as if preparing to investigate this person through the Discipline Hall. With that, he left mid-lecture in a huff, leaving the group of disciples in stunned silence.

    Though Ji Rong appeared calm, her back was drenched in cold sweat. She lamented internally: Faking expertise is satisfying in the moment, but digging yourself out later is hell!

    How did she end up blurting out a late-game demon sect skill? Fortunately, Ye Yizhou wasn¡¯t sharp enough to catch on; otherwise, she¡¯d be doomed.

    [Ding! Ye Yizhou¡¯s Favorability +10, Prestige +10]

    Sitting beside Ji Rong, Liu Ningxue looked at her with stars in her eyes and said admiringly, "Senior Sister, you¡¯re amazing! It¡¯s the first time I¡¯ve seen Senior Ye speechless¡­"

    The other disciples stared at Ji Rong with curiosity and awe, making her skin crawl.

    Naturally, she didn¡¯t notice Gu Baiyi¡¯s eyes flash with a hint of recognition upon hearing the words ¡®Fenchuan¡¯.

    Only she knew that ¡®Fenchuan¡¯ was no ordinary skill that some nameless master could know. Very few people in the world were aware of this technique.

    Gu Baiyi looked at Ji Rong. Her face was serene, still bearing that untouchable air.

    She smiled faintly, concealing the sharpness in her eyes.

    How interesting.

 Chapter 11: The Alchemy Master

    Though the Wanjian Sect is renowned for its swordsmanship, the sect encourages learning from various disciplines. Besides mandatory swordsmanship classes, inner disciples are expected to study three to five additional subjects.

    Take Gu Baiyi, for instance. She begins her day practicing swordplay at the hour of Yin, attends swordsmanship lectures at the Sword Practice Hall by the hour of Chen, and then heads to the Alchemy Workshop by Si to study pill refining. She also dabbles in talismans, formations, and weapon forging.

    In truth, she has no need to study alchemy. In her past life, Bai Yushuang was a legendary alchemist unparalleled in her field, passing down a lifetime of knowledge to her. Gu Baiyi had already mastered the art.

    She was merely curious.

    At this moment¡ª

    Boom!

    Ji Rong, who was usually adept at alchemy and the prized disciple of Alchemy Master Pei Hui, had once again blown up the cauldron.

    Using spiritual energy, Ji Rong quickly erected a barrier as though expecting this outcome, her pristine ice silk robe remaining untouched by the explosion.

    Standing calmly amidst the aftermath, Ji Rong addressed the alchemy instructor, Fang Ze, with poise, ¡°Sir, may I trouble you for another cauldron?¡±

    Gu Baiyi glanced at Fang Ze''s ashen face and couldn¡¯t help but smile.

    Thankfully, Elder Ji was not teaching today. Had it been him, Ji Rong would likely have been thrown out in a fit of rage by now.

    A new cauldron was brought in. Those nearby, wary after previous incidents, instinctively stepped back three paces.

    ¡°Hey, could you be more careful?¡± Dou Weiyi, seated directly in front, dismantled her spiritual barrier and turned around with an annoyed tone. ¡°This is such a basic beginner-level pill. Blowing up the cauldron over and over¡ªare you doing this on purpose?¡±

    Looking at the unfamiliar ingredients before her, Ji Rong sighed inwardly. Why do they look nothing like the images in the game manual?

    White Elm Fruit, Spider Silk, Golden Blossom Paste, Earthroot Grass¡ªnone of these resembled their names. Fruits didn¡¯t look like fruits; grass didn¡¯t look like grass.

    Already frustrated, Ji Rong replied coldly to Dou Weiyi¡¯s mockery, ¡°Yes, on purpose.¡±

    ¡°You¡ª!¡± Dou Weiyi was fuming.

    Gu Baiyi chuckled softly, her gaze thoughtful as she observed Ji Rong.

    Ji Rong proceeded to solemnly lift the cauldron¡¯s lid and ignite a fire talisman beneath it. A pure flame flickered at the cauldron''s base. Donning gloves made from ice silkworm thread, she gently placed the ingredients into the cauldron in the correct order and with flawless precision.

    A perfect beginner-level Rejuvenation Pill was theoretically crafted from Bai Zhi, Qiang Huo, Fang Feng, Tian Ma, Fu Pian, Tian Nan Xing, sulfur, realgar, and calamine.

    A novice alchemist at the Spiritual Communication stage should have no trouble handling the True Flame required to produce a batch of smooth, pristine pills.

    But as a modern soul, Ji Rong¡¯s approach to controlling the fire was hardly traditional. Instead of maintaining a gentle flame in harmony with the world''s energy, her thoughts were preoccupied with high heat for rapid cooking, simmering for flavor, and scientific concepts like boiling points and solubility.

    Gu Baiyi counted silently.

    ¡°One, two, three¡ª¡±

    Boom! Boom! Boom!

    The cauldron exploded spectacularly yet again. Fang Ze¡¯s face darkened as disciples shielded themselves silently with spiritual barriers.

    Fang Ze approached, barely masking his frustration. ¡°Ji Rong, perhaps you might consider partnering with other disciples for alchemy practice. It could yield better results.¡±

    ¡°Sir, as you say.¡±

    Though Ji Rong¡¯s face remained impassive, she felt deeply embarrassed. She had long intended to find a partner.

    Her eyes scanned the room, pausing on the sweet-natured Liu Ningxue, the wealthy Wei Zongqiu, and the arrogant Dou Weiyi, whose expression practically screamed, Beg me to teach you.

    Each of them seemed eager to partner with her, but Ji Rong bypassed them all and headed straight for Gu Baiyi, who had already completed her batch of Rejuvenation Pills and even prepared Blood-Staunching Pills for the next class.

    After all, Gu Baiyi had missed a month of lessons due to confinement, much like Ji Rong, and both needed to catch up on their scores.

    Gu Baiyi was mulling over the rare ingredients for Cleansing Marrow Pills, which could only be found in the forbidden zone of the Myriad Medicine Valley. She¡¯d need to venture there soon.

    A faint, cool fragrance wafted over, akin to plum blossoms in full bloom.

    Frowning slightly, Gu Baiyi turned to find Ji Rong seated beside her.

    Still as stoic as ever, Ji Rong said matter-of-factly, ¡°Junior Sister Gu, I must trouble you for guidance.¡±

    Gu Baiyi looked at Ji Rong, who, despite seeking help, exuded an air of aloofness. Strangely, Gu Baiyi didn¡¯t feel annoyed; in fact, she found Ji Rong¡¯s contradiction somewhat endearing.

    Unauthorized use: this story is on Amazon without permission from the author. Report any sightings.

    Having observed Ji Rong¡¯s alchemy attempts, Gu Baiyi knew the explosions were not deliberate.

    After all, not even an alchemy master could achieve such flawless explosions every time.

    Hiding her thoughts, Gu Baiyi smiled warmly. ¡°Guidance? Junior Sister wouldn¡¯t dare. Senior Sister, please proceed I¡¯ll observe.¡±

    Ji Rong, having anticipated Gu Baiyi¡¯s capabilities, decided against partnering with anyone else. After all, none could compare to the protagonist, whose innate talent made her a saint of alchemy.

    Relaxing somewhat, Ji Rong casually added ingredients and controlled the flame without care. Surely, with Gu Baiyi nearby, there wouldn¡¯t be another explosion.

    As expected, Gu Baiyi frowned and gently grasped Ji Rong¡¯s hand. ¡°Senior Sister, the flame cannot be so intense during alchemy.¡±

    Gu Baiyi¡¯s fingers were slender and well-maintained, their touch unexpectedly soft, leaving Ji Rong momentarily dazed.

    As Gu Baiyi held Ji Rong¡¯s hand, her Tang-colored sleeve slipped slightly, revealing a pale wrist marred by scars.

    The intricate lash marks, both shallow and deep, crossed over the otherwise jade-like skin.

    Ji Rong¡¯s gaze lingered, a tinge of regret surfacing in her heart.

    ¡°Have you seen enough, Senior Sister?¡±

    Gu Baiyi loosened her grip, letting her sleeve fall back down, once again covering the scar.

    For some reason, though the person in front of her wore a smile in her eyes, Ji Rong was certain she had just glimpsed coldness or perhaps even killing intent in Gu Baiyi¡¯s gaze.

    [Ding! Gu Baiyi''s Favorability -10]

    Ji Rong: ¡°¡­¡±

    Indeed, the heroine was as capricious as ever. Instead of fawning and clinging to her, it was better to work hard and rely on herself.

    Still, Ji Rong felt guilty since she was the one in the wrong this time. She quickly averted her gaze, pretending to remain calm.

    The two worked in silence, refining the pills. In just the time it took for one stick of incense to burn, under Gu Baiyi¡¯s guidance, a pot of perfectly round Restoration Pills was freshly completed.

    ¡°Thank you, junior sister.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re too kind, senior sister.¡±

    After exchanging empty pleasantries, their goals were achieved.

    Ji Rong had intended to leave quickly, but unexpectedly, the small snow fox napping on the table suddenly woke up. Its round eyes fixated on the pot of freshly refined pills, entranced.

    A bad feeling crept over her.

    Sure enough, the snow fox eagerly took a few steps forward, then perched itself on the edge of the cauldron, staring curiously at the pills inside.

    In the blink of an eye, it opened its mouth and swallowed nine pills in one go, crunching them noisily.

    Damn it! Those pills were painstakingly refined!

    Ji Rong kept a neutral expression, but inside, she was crying rivers of blood.

    Gu Baiyi also fell silent.

    The culprit wagged its fluffy tail, gazing at Ji Rong with an innocent and clueless look, softly letting out a ¡°Woo?¡±

    Playing innocent in front of me? If I weren¡¯t restraining myself, you¡¯d already be flying with one punch!

    At that moment, Ji Rong¡¯s mind was racing as she calculated the cost of the ingredients.

    One Restoration Pill sold for 100 spirit jades. Nine pills amounted to 900 spirit jades. How much was snow fox fur worth again? If she recalled correctly, it fetched quite the price in the game.

    Perhaps sensing Ji Rong¡¯s increasingly sinister thoughts, the snow fox shivered and shrank timidly into Gu Baiyi¡¯s arms, pitifully staring at Ji Rong.

    For some reason, Gu Baiyi found the little snow fox oddly familiar. She smiled slightly, stroking its head and smoothing its fur.

    Unexpectedly, the creature let out a contented hum, then happily rubbed against her and licked her wrist.

    Ji Rong: ¡°?¡±

    Gu Baiyi was also momentarily stunned.

    The snow fox continued licking for a while before seeming to grow tired. It leaped from Gu Baiyi¡¯s arms, sprawled onto the table, smacked its lips, and fell back asleep.

    Ji Rong was shocked.

    She had heard of "clingy admirers," but this was her first time encountering a "clingy fox."

    What shocked her even more was what happened next¡ª

    Gu Baiyi frowned slightly and raised her wrist, revealing that the previously scarred skin was now smooth and unblemished.

    The scar had vanished like magic.

    Ji Rong was dumbfounded.

    This¡­ this casually acquired snow fox actually had a healing ability?

    Moreover, based on the fox¡¯s behavior of eating the pills just now, Ji Rong was almost certain that this creature could level up and grow even stronger.

    Gu Baiyi glanced at Ji Rong but saw only an indifferent expression on her face. Without saying much, she calmly picked up the snow fox, as if none of this surprised her.

    She fell into deep thought. Could it be that Ji Rong already knew the fox had healing abilities?

    Was that why Ji Rong had deliberately brought the snow fox along and kept staring at her arm? But why go to such lengths, taking such a roundabout approach?

    Could it be¡­

    [Ding! Gu Baiyi''s Favorability +15]

    Ji Rong noticed Gu Baiyi lower her head and let out a light chuckle before looking up again and softly saying, ¡°Thank you, senior sister.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s nothing, just a coincidence,¡± Ji Rong replied flatly.

    It was the truth, after all¡ªshe hadn¡¯t known the snow fox could do this.

    [Ding! Gu Baiyi''s Favorability +10]

    Ji Rong: ¡°?¡±

    However, her overly calm expression was misinterpreted by Gu Baiyi as feigned nonchalance.

    ¡°I see,¡± Gu Baiyi said with a soft, graceful smile that sent chills down Ji Rong¡¯s spine.

    It reminded her of the smile the heroine wore in the game before piercing the villain¡¯s heart with a sword.

    Terrifying.

    Unwilling to linger any longer, Ji Rong scooped up the snow fox and hurriedly left without a word.

    Once again, the electronic voice echoed in her mind:

    [Ding! Gu Baiyi''s Favorability +5]

    [Congratulations, Player! You¡¯ve gained significant favorability in a single day. Your chances of survival look promising!]

    Ji Rong felt no joy, only dread.

    The heroine was no longer the harmless, naive girl she once seemed. Now, she was mercurial, as if afflicted by some grave illness.

    After Ji Rong¡¯s departure, Gu Baiyi quietly cleaned up the pill cauldron¡¯s residue.

    Fellow disciples passed by, laughing amongst themselves, but she merely glanced up, watching the figure in fluttering silk robes gradually fade into the distance.

    As the crowd dispersed, her expression turned solemn.

    Staring out at the falling snow, she was reminded of that fateful day at the Wanjian Sect in her previous life.

    The decisive battle had taken place amidst a heavy snowfall, just like today.

    A woman in silk robes fell proudly into a pool of blood, her sword clattering to the ground.

    Looking down at Ji Rong, she had asked, ¡°Senior sister, when you crippled my cultivation, pierced me with a sword, and struck me off the cliff, did you ever feel even a tinge of regret?¡±

    Covered in blood, Ji Rong had smiled and replied, ¡°Not even a little.¡±

 Chapter 12: The Thousand-Fathom Cold Pool

    The bamboo forest of the Wanjian Sect was always tranquil, guarded only by a lone sentry with a sword in hand. Beyond that, it was a haven for birds, insects, and flowers living in carefree harmony.

    By the stone pool in the distance stood a young woman, her long sword slicing through the air as she struck at a bamboo stalk.

    Her sleeves fluttered in the breeze, causing waves to ripple across the sea of bamboo.

    Yet the bamboo remained as unyielding as a boulder, standing tall and immovable.

    ¡°This is too weak,¡± Ji Rong muttered, sheathing her sword with a furrowed brow. She murmured to herself, ¡°Why am I always just a bit off with the twentieth move?¡±

    She had received her sect assignment only yesterday and was now completing the task of cutting down three bamboo stalks.

    The green bamboo of Feilai Peak was no ordinary bamboo.

    The Wanjian Sect, situated where the world''s spiritual energy converged, nurtured these bamboos into giants. The tallest ones soared into the clouds, while the shorter ones were still as tall as a small building.

    For inner sect disciples, the bamboo forest was a haven of spiritual energy and an excellent place for cultivation.

    Having completed most of her required credits, Ji Rong had been chopping bamboo in the forest for two days and nights.

    From the first move, "Mountains and Seas," to the twentieth move, "Boundless Clouds," from the Silent Peaks Sword Manual, she had barely managed to fell three stalks.

    Ji Rong hadn''t expected her first sect assignment to be so arduous¡ªlet alone the upcoming sect competition in a month.

    The competition itself wasn¡¯t particularly significant, except for the fact that only the winner could observe the Sword Stele.

    The Sword Stele was the site where the Sword Saint Yue Qianqiu once trained. It was said that the stele had originally been a small hill, which Yue Qianqiu¡¯s sword intent had carved into numerous steles covered in sword inscriptions.

    In the game, the protagonist had taken first place in the sect competition, earning the right to study the sword intent within the stele forest. She had a breakthrough overnight, advancing from mid-Spiritual Communication Realm to mid-Heart-Seeking Realm.

    At the time, everyone thought the protagonist¡¯s meridians had shattered and her cultivation was gone.

    But with lucky encounters and heavy investments, she had emerged victorious, defeating NPCs left and right, much to the delight of the players.

    It was an enviable moment, but...

    Unfortunately, Ji Rong was now the villain.

    She refused to believe she could lose to Gu Baiyi, who had only reached the Spiritual Communication Realm at sixteen and was likely still in its middle stage.

    The original Ji Rong had achieved fame early and was now in the initial stage of the Heart-Seeking Realm, a standout among her peers. How could she possibly lose to a ¡°bottom-tier¡± protagonist?

    [Friendly reminder: At your current snail¡¯s pace of bamboo cutting, it¡¯s highly likely.]

    Ji Rong: ¡°...¡±

    Her system¡¯s mocking comment only strengthened her resolve to win first place.

    At that moment, an idea struck her. She remembered that the game had a secret spot where one could rapidly gain cultivation.

    That place was called the Cold Pool, a hidden area from the fourth side quest in the protagonist¡¯s storyline after entering Wanjian Sect.

    The Cold Pool was located in an underground cave beneath the Myriad Medicine Valley, a restricted area of the sect. Ji Rong recalled that she had completed a side quest here during the game, gaining 500 cultivation points.

    Though unsure of its exact mysteries, Ji Rong decided she would sneak in tonight under the cover of darkness.

    Looking at the little snow fox napping soundly as she practiced, Ji Rong thought, It¡¯s about time this useless fox contributed something.

    At midnight, the Myriad Medicine Valley exuded a fragrant aroma as its plants absorbed the moon¡¯s essence. Four patrol guards stationed at the restricted area ensured no one entered.

    The moonlight shimmered, and the alluring fragrance from the forbidden area seemed to seep into their lungs.

    Even though the guards were at the early Riding the Wind Realm, they had to chant a mantra to resist the temptation.

    Snap.

    A sound broke the stillness.

    Stolen content alert: this content belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences.

    The four guards tensed, moving swiftly toward the source and parting a lush clump of orchids.

    Inside lay a docile snow fox, its round eyes looking innocently up at them.

    The guards exchanged glances, their wariness dissipating.

    ¡°A false alarm. Just a fox showing up this late.¡±

    ¡°Judging by its appearance, it¡¯s probably a spirit pet of one of the inner sect disciples. Ran off in the middle of the night, and they¡¯re probably worried sick.¡±

    As they chatted, a shadow silently slipped past them and vanished into the forbidden area.

    The snow fox, seeing its owner disappear into the restricted zone, let out a few soft whimpers.

    The fox, with its gleaming fur and intelligent demeanor, charmed the guards, who reached out to pet it.

    But just as a hand touched its head, the fox snapped its sharp teeth onto the offender¡¯s fingers.

    ¡°Ah! Damn beast¡ª¡±

    Before they could react, the fox darted away, vanishing into the forest like a puff of smoke.

    Far away, in a secluded spot, the snow-white fur dissolved into a glow, revealing a girl¡¯s form.

    Her eyelashes were frosted, her dark eyes reflecting moonlight. She inhaled the lunar essence greedily, the energy coursing through her veins invigorating her demon bloodline.

    As the girl finished absorbing the spiritual energy, her reflection in the pool revealed a vermillion mark on her forehead. She sighed softly, ¡°Fate has dealt me a poor master; a fox¡¯s life is hard indeed.¡±

    Within the Forbidden Area of Myriad Medicine Valley

    Ji Rong lit a small flame talisman, cautiously making her way forward.

    The darkness was oppressive, and she nearly tripped over a loose stone.

    Rubbing her nose, she couldn¡¯t shake the feeling that someone had just cursed her. Shaking the thought away, she pressed her palm against the rock wall, carefully avoiding the creeping vines and hidden thorns.

    This time, she wasn¡¯t wearing the original Ji Rong¡¯s perpetually flowy robes but had instead purchased a form-fitting night outfit at the market. Lightweight and practical, it was ideal for sneaking around.

    Trailing her hand along the damp stone, Ji Rong thought to herself, Who knows how long it¡¯s been since I last wore something a normal person would wear?

    The cave was humid, and droplets occasionally fell from the stone ceiling. Her tight nightwear clung even closer to her figure, but Ji Rong was in no mood to admire the original host¡¯s graceful curves. She continued slowly, eventually reaching the end of the cave, where she pulled aside a tangle of withered vines.

    With a sudden burst of light, the scene before her came into view.

    At the valley¡¯s bottom flowed a deep, cold spring.

    The spring was shaped like a yin-yang symbol, divided into two halves by a two-foot-thick block of ice. The boundary was so precise it seemed carved by nature itself.

    It really is the Cold Pool.

    Delighted, Ji Rong removed her shoes and stepped into the pool barefoot.

    The moment her feet entered, a bone-chilling cold pierced through her body like a venomous toxin, invading her meridians. The true energy in her dantian began to surge chaotically.

    Ji Rong was stunned but had no choice but to regulate her breathing. Yet, her internal energy remained erratic.

    [Friendly Reminder: The recommended cultivation level for entering the Cold Pool is Riding the Wind Realm. At your current level, it might not be advisable to enter.]

    Ji Rong: ???

    ¡°¡®Not advisable¡¯?!¡±

    Before the system¡¯s warning, she had considered retreating. But now that it had said so, her pride wouldn¡¯t let her back down.

    I¡¯m already here. There¡¯s no way I¡¯m turning back.

    Resolutely, Ji Rong plunged deeper into the pool, submerging half her body in the icy water.

    The millennium-old cold seeped into her meridians, freezing them solid. Even attempting to gather energy in her dantian proved futile.

    The cold spring was like a blade, slicing through her meridians and skin with unbearable pain.

    Gritting her teeth, Ji Rong endured the suffocating chill and the sensation of her meridians being meticulously cleansed. Gradually, amidst the freezing agony, she began to feel a newfound clarity in her energy pathways.

    Just think of it as a really bad period, she consoled herself through clenched teeth.

    As time passed, the biting cold became strangely soothing. Her body grew lighter, and even with her eyes closed, she could sense her surroundings in her mind¡¯s eye. Every droplet that fell into the pool resonated vividly in her perception.

    Hours later, the pain of the icy blade subsided. The water turned gentle, like silk, cleansing her meridians of impurities.

    Opening her eyes, Ji Rong noticed that the once-clear pool water had turned slightly murky. A faint milky-white haze surrounded her, likely the impurities expelled from her body.

    This pool is amazing.

    Rising to her feet, Ji Rong caught sight of her reflection in the water. Though her face was pale, her skin appeared smoother and fairer¡ªa small silver lining amidst the ordeal.

    She was about to leave the forbidden area when she remembered the other half of the pool.

    What could be on the other side?

    Curiosity piqued, she exited the Cold Pool and circled around the ice block to the other half.

    What she found was starkly different.

    The other side was a desolate scene of withered moonlight grass. In the midst of the decay, black mist churned ominously, thick with demonic energy.

    Though Ji Rong was familiar with the plot, she didn¡¯t expect any real danger here. After all, this was a quest area designed to grant easy experience. No mishaps were supposed to occur¡ª

    Oh no.

    Her breath hitched.

    In the center of the dark pool sat a figure.

    The person¡¯s features were strikingly beautiful, their presence exuding an air of regal power. Crimson blood marks stretched from their chest to their neck, resembling a phoenix totem.

    Feathers of blood-red and black seemed to entwine, converging at a wildly beating heart that threatened to burst free.

    Surrounded by dense demonic energy, the figure¡¯s eyes opened, revealing a fiery, blood-red gaze, deep and otherworldly. A flicker of surprise crossed their eyes but was quickly consumed by the overwhelming demonic aura.

    Ji Rong felt like she had hit the jackpot of bad luck.

    The figure rose gracefully, like a blade unsheathing, emanating a chilling killing intent.

    A cold hand clamped around Ji Rong¡¯s throat, cutting off her breath.

    The figure, Gu Baiyi, leaned close, their lips brushing her ear as they murmured with an eerie charm, ¡°Senior Sister, it seems you¡¯ve come to the wrong place. Why not stay and keep me company?¡±

    Senior Sister?

    Ji Rong¡¯s mind blanked as two words struck her like thunder:

 Chapter 13: Mad Dog

    The feeling of being lifted off the ground was far from pleasant.

    Ji Rong forced herself to muster a breath, channeling spiritual energy into her palm, and struck it hard toward Gu Baiyi.

    Yet, the crimson mark between Gu Baiyi¡¯s brows only grew more sinister.

    She gave Ji Rong a faint glance before unsheathing her sword, its blade cloaked in black flames.

    The moment Ji Rong¡¯s spiritual energy touched those black flames, it disintegrated instantly.

    Ji Rong was now certain¡ªGu Baiyi had deviated from the script. To merge spiritual energy into sword intent required at least the Heart-Seeking realm.

    Moreover, the phoenix taking flight from her chest was unmistakable¡ªit was definitely the manifestation of Chu Changli¡¯s demonic cultivation technique, Yufei.

    Ji Rong didn¡¯t know how Gu Baiyi had acquired such a technique, but she knew it could completely reconstruct one¡¯s meridians.

    The price, however, was unimaginable pain¡ªskin peeling, the agony of ten thousand ants biting into the heart. Only by enduring it could one achieve a rebirth. Ordinary demonic cultivators couldn¡¯t even survive the first layer, "Chongming," let alone the final one, "Bathing in Fire."

    And now, Gu Baiyi had reached the fifth layer, "Silence." The black mist surrounding her heart was the clearest evidence¡ªidentical to the effects in the game.

    Still weak from the chilling energy lingering in her body, Ji Rong struggled to breathe as Gu Baiyi¡¯s hand tightened around her throat. The suffocation and the feeling of her life slipping away came crashing down on her.

    For the second time, Ji Rong felt death looming so close.

    Hell no. Was this how she was going to die?

    Gu Baiyi¡¯s smile deepened. The demonic aura enveloped her, and her eyes glinted with an unhinged, violent light that bore no resemblance to her usual gentle self.

    Ji Rong¡¯s brain was starved of oxygen, and she almost seemed to see her life flash before her eyes.

    If she had another chance, she swore she would never pull an all-nighter gaming again.

    ¡°Bang¡ª¡±

    But in the next instant, Gu Baiyi released her grip, and Ji Rong fell to the ground.

    Her pale face flushed unnaturally red as she gasped for air, clutching at the edge of the frigid pool.

    After a fit of coughing, she wasted no time. Picking up her fallen sword, she pointed it at the approaching Gu Baiyi.

    Only then did she notice the eerie expression on Gu Baiyi¡¯s face. Shrouded in demonic energy, she looked nothing like her usual self. Her eyes brimmed with madness and brutality, as though she were a completely different person.

    After a moment of thought, Ji Rong panted out, ¡°No wonder your realm is so unstable. Turns out you forced your breakthrough and were taken over by a heart demon.¡±

    ¡°Oh? And so what?¡±

    Gu Baiyi¡¯s tone was cold, and with an elegant motion, she grasped the blade pointed at her.

    Her hand bled, red seeping through her fingers and dripping onto the Moonlight Grass below. But her expression didn¡¯t waver as if she felt no pain.

    Ji Rong froze.

    Barehanded blade grab? Either the protagonist had lost her mind, or she had truly succumbed to her inner demons.

    Ji Rong, ever the neat freak, frowned at the sight of blood on her sword.

    Anyone else would have thought Ji Rong was concerned about Gu Baiyi¡¯s injured hand.

    But Gu Baiyi knew better. Whether in this life or the last, her senior sister¡¯s disdainful frown was never for her. It was for the sullied sword¡ªher precious Qinghe Sword.

    Sullied, huh.

    Gu Baiyi¡¯s smile grew wider.

    Suddenly, she released her grip, darted forward, and impaled herself on the blade.

    Did you know this text is from a different site? Read the official version to support the creator.

    Ji Rong¡¯s steady hand faltered as she twisted at an almost unnatural angle to divert the sword.

    The Qinghe Sword clattered to the ground, severing only a few strands of Gu Baiyi¡¯s hair.

    ¡°What¡¯s this? Is Senior Sister reluctant to kill me?¡±

    Pinned beneath Gu Baiyi, Ji Rong¡¯s pale face remained calm despite her precarious position.

    Gu Baiyi loathed this calm. She raised her bloodied hand and gently caressed Ji Rong¡¯s cold face.

    The white skin was soon streaked with red, and Gu Baiyi let out a low, almost deranged laugh.

    But Ji Rong didn¡¯t react not even a furrow of her brow.

    Only Ji Rong herself knew why:

    Damn it. The system had locked her body.

    When Gu Baiyi had thrown herself onto the blade, Ji Rong had harbored the fleeting hope that her protagonist¡¯s mysterious constitution and powers would protect her from death.

    The idea of Gu Baiyi seeking death herself should, in theory, not violate the mission''s rules.

    With that in mind, Ji Rong¡¯s hand did not tremble in the slightest as she aimed the Qinghe Sword directly at Gu Baiyi¡¯s heart.

    Suddenly, an electronic voice rang out.

    [Beep! Detected player action attempting to kill the protagonist. Alert, alert¡ªsystem emergency measures will be applied.]

    The so-called emergency measures consisted of Ji Rong¡¯s hand being twisted into an absurd angle, preventing her from delivering the fatal blow. Moreover, the system forcefully locked her control over her body for two minutes as punishment for her audacious attempt to kill the protagonist.

    Ji Rong stared at the sky, utterly despairing.

    Stupid system, I swear to¡ª!

    Gu Baiyi was far from satisfied. She loathed Ji Rong¡¯s lofty, indifferent demeanor.

    No matter what Gu Baiyi did¡ªhumiliation or even attempted murder¡ªthat person always maintained her detached, unruffled composure.

    Earlier, when Gu Baiyi had forcefully broken through her cultivation, her meridians backfired, and seven parts of her mind fell under the sway of her heart demon. Now, provoked by Ji Rong¡¯s demeanor, the heart demon grew stronger, obliterating her remaining rationality.

    She desperately wanted to see Ji Rong lose her composure.

    Gu Baiyi¡¯s smile turned twisted as her gaze fell on Ji Rong¡¯s pale, unprotected neck. Without hesitation, she leaned down and bit hard.

    The taste of blood filled her mouth, strangely sweet with a faint, enticing fragrance. She became drunk on it, greedily and urgently consuming more.

    Only when the body beneath her grew colder did Gu Baiyi snap out of her daze. She stared blankly at the sight before her.

    Like a dying swan, Ji Rong lay there, blood streaming from her neck, tracing the curve of her collarbone, and soaking her dark clothing.

    Damn it.

    Gu Baiyi pressed her fingers against her temples, frustrated with herself for attempting to break through in such a volatile state, allowing her heart demon to exploit the opportunity.

    She gazed at Ji Rong, unconscious from blood loss, her hand tightening around the Hanshui Sword. Her eyes flickered, and she brought the blade closer to that slender, fragile neck.

    Ji Rong, her mortal enemy, had discovered her secret of cultivating demonic techniques. This was the perfect moment to end her life.

    Gu Baiyi raised the Hanshui Sword and swung it down without hesitation.

    Yet the blade merely grazed Ji Rong¡¯s neck, striking a nearby rock instead.

    She stared at the mark on the stone before lowering the sword gently.

    Gu Baiyi told herself that taking advantage of someone¡¯s weakness wasn¡¯t honorable.

    But then again, she was a woman, not a man of honor. And tackling someone and biting them wasn¡¯t exactly noble behavior either.

    She rubbed her temples in irritation, suddenly longing for the clarity she¡¯d felt under her heart demon¡¯s influence.

    If the heart demon were in control, it would have killed Ji Rong decisively¡ªjust as it had done in the past life.

    Gu Baiyi frowned slightly, her finger tracing the wound on Ji Rong¡¯s neck.

    With the demonic energy dissipating, her fingertips ignited with a pure white flame. The glow slowly consumed the blood, erasing even the faintest trace of teeth marks. Ji Rong¡¯s neck returned to its smooth, unblemished state.

    Gu Baiyi coughed up blood and laughed bitterly at herself. She had just expended her soul¡¯s energy to heal the scars of her sworn enemy.

    She couldn¡¯t fathom why she had gone to such lengths, but after some thought, she dismissed it as her own foolishness.

    Killing Ji Rong would have solved everything. And dying in the forbidden grounds would not raise suspicion.

    But Gu Baiyi had chosen not to. That was all.

    As she comforted herself with such thoughts, Ji Rong silently opened her eyes.

    She hadn¡¯t passed out from blood loss at all. Gu Baiyi was obviously new to this whole blood-sucking ordeal her technique was clumsy and agonizingly slow. Losing a bit of blood was nothing. The real issue was...

    She fainted at the sight of her own blood.

    Back at the hospital, Ji Rong had been fine watching others donate blood, but the moment it was her turn, she would nearly pass out in terror.

    So, what had just happened wasn¡¯t a true blackout but a brief, blood-induced fainting spell.

    Ji Rong observed Gu Baiyi¡¯s calm demeanor, noting the absence of any demonic energy. She sighed in relief. At least the lunatic protagonist wouldn¡¯t go around biting people randomly anymore.

    But her expression quickly changed as her pupils contracted in alarm.

    Gu Baiyi, sensing the immediate threat of a deadly aura, snapped back to reality. Before she could speak, Ji Rong shoved her aside, sending her sprawling to the ground.

    Bang!

    The spot where Gu Baiyi had just stood turned into a deep crater.

    She looked up sharply and saw Ji Rong leaping backward, her expression grave as she landed on a thick, serpentine tail.

    ¡°It¡¯s the Crimson-Scaled Serpent,¡± Ji Rong said solemnly.

 Chapter 14: Aftermath of Survival

    The Bodhi Sect stood nestled amidst the towering mountains of the East. With peaks piercing the clouds and violet mists swirling, the scene was reminiscent of an immortal''s domain.

    At the summit, Mei He clasped her hands behind her back, gazing down at the mundane world below. Her expression carried a hint of nostalgia, the weight of past memories surfacing.

    Returning to her senses, she let out a long sigh.

    At that moment, a crane emerged from the clouds, carrying a bamboo tube in its beak. It landed gracefully before Mei He.

    Mei He chuckled softly, stroking the crane''s head before retrieving the bamboo tube and unfurling the letter within.

    The contents were mundane, mentioning trivial matters¡ªsuch as young talents joining various sects or disciples from the Wanjian Sect brewing wine from spring water.

    However, the last line caused the smile on Mei He''s face to fade significantly.

    "During Elder Ye''s lecture, Ji Rong mentioned the final technique of the Heavenly Demon Scroll, ''Fenchuan,'' which she claimed to have learned from a Taoist named Wu Zhong. Upon investigation, no record of such a person exists within any sect."

    Fenchuan?

    Mei He''s brows furrowed as she absentmindedly rubbed the prayer beads on her wrist. A thought seemed to occur to her, and she chuckled faintly, writing a few large characters in reply before placing the note back into the bamboo tube.

    The crane took flight, disappearing into the verdant mountains.

    Behind Mei He, Master Kongji clasped his hands in prayer. ¡°Benefactor, yesterday¡¯s sutra chanting appeared to lighten the burden of your inner demons. Yet today, I observe that your entanglement with past obsessions has grown deeper. What troubles you?¡±

    Mei He smiled faintly. ¡°You jest, Master. Chanting sutras for a day cannot dissolve a century-old heart demon. It''s only natural.¡±

    ¡°Benefactor, one must remember: the past cannot be pursued.¡±

    ¡°Yes, the past cannot be pursued,¡± Mei He murmured, her gaze growing distant. She chuckled softly. ¡°And that¡¯s precisely why I won¡¯t let it go.¡±

    Ji Rong stood face-to-face with the Crimson-Scaled Serpent, its obsidian-black scales gleaming faintly in the dim light. The serpent''s massive body coiled at the cave¡¯s entrance, sealing off any chance of escape.

    Its golden-brown eyes glimmered with intelligence, staring at her not just at her, but at the blood coursing through her veins.

    What luck, Ji Rong thought bitterly. Even the scent of blood can awaken a beast.

    With a flick of its colossal tail, the serpent struck, forcing Ji Rong to dart to the side. She didn¡¯t need to look back to know that the ground where the tail had landed was now rubble.

    Before she could regain her footing, the serpent¡¯s golden pupils loomed closer, narrowing dangerously.

    A whip-like crack cut through the air as its forked tongue lashed out, wrapping around Ji Rong¡¯s entire body. The tongue constricted her like an unyielding iron chain, growing tighter with each passing moment.

    Dangling mid-air, Ji Rong struggled as she met the serpent¡¯s piercing gaze. Its golden-brown eyes glowed with an eerie depth, akin to a vortex capable of consuming all.

    Then, with a flash, a sword wreathed in black flames severed the serpent¡¯s tongue.

    Blood spurted out in torrents as Ji Rong plummeted, landing in an embrace reeking of blood.

    The overwhelming scent stifled her. She raised her head for air, only to see Gu Baiyi¡¯s jawline and the faintly red tint of her eyes as she looked down.

    The serpent, enraged by the loss of its tongue, thrashed wildly. Its wedge-shaped head, as hard as iron, barreled toward them with reckless abandon.

    Gu Baiyi leaped, holding Ji Rong close, evading the blow with nimble movements.

    But the serpent¡¯s speed was unmatched. Its tail whipped through the air, striking Gu Baiyi¡¯s ankle. Despite her effort to suppress it, a muffled groan escaped her lips.

    ¡°Put me down,¡± Ji Rong demanded, pushing herself free before Gu Baiyi could respond.

    With their current cultivation levels, there was no way Gu Baiyi could defeat the serpent while carrying her.

    Even in death, Ji Rong refused to be a burden.

    Their desperate battle with the Crimson-Scaled Serpent pushed Ji Rong to her limits, but in a climactic moment, she executed a technique she had practiced countless times in her mind but never fully grasped: Thunderous Lightning, the thirteenth form of the Silent Mountains Sword Art.

    A case of literary theft: this tale is not rightfully on Amazon; if you see it, report the violation.

    Lightning split the heavens, descending with unparalleled precision to strike the serpent¡¯s eye. The beast recoiled in agony, roaring in fury.

    It recognized something in the sword technique, a shadow of a person who had once sealed it centuries ago.

    With a final, decisive blow from Gu Baiyi¡¯s magic-laden blade, the serpent met its end, its colossal form collapsing in a pool of blood.

    The two women stood amidst the aftermath, their breaths heavy, the scent of blood thick in the air.

    This battle would leave more than scars¡ªit would leave questions, grudges, and secrets that neither was ready to confront.

    The Crimson-Scaled Serpent let out a pained cry, its anguished wail echoing through the entire cave.

    Ji Rong, her spiritual energy depleted, barely managed to sidestep the sweeping strike of the Crimson-Scaled Serpent''s tail in its fury. However, the next swift blow was impossible to evade.

    Seeing this, Gu Baiyi pulled her silver sword from the serpent''s scales and leaped out of its mouth.

    In a flash, she wrapped an arm around Ji Rong''s waist, her nimble footwork gracefully shifting her position to dodge another powerful tail strike.

    Rocks scattered in all directions as both of them reached their limits. Yet, the Crimson-Scaled Serpent''s massive eyes locked onto them once more.

    Gu Baiyi glanced at the debris flying toward them from every direction. Unable to dodge in time, she turned her back and shielded Ji Rong in her arms.

    A massive rock smashed into her spine, and the taste of blood rose to her throat. Swallowing it back down, Gu Baiyi''s eyes turned crimson, her expression eerily calm.

    For a moment, she thought that dying here with Ji Rong didn¡¯t seem like such a bad thing.

    Unaware of Gu Baiyi''s thoughts, Ji Rong pulled a talisman from her sleeve, summoning the last dregs of her strength to form seals and chant a spell.

    As the Crimson-Scaled Serpent''s bloodied maw closed in, the talisman emitted a dazzling light before quickly dimming.

    Gu Baiyi couldn¡¯t help but laugh bitterly. The Forbidden Ground was protected by Moon Qianqiu''s array. A mid-tier teleportation talisman like this would have no effect on cultivators within the array. It couldn¡¯t possibly send them out.

    However, Ji Rong gazed at the light reigniting in the talisman and smiled faintly.

    Gu Baiyi froze.

    Something wasn¡¯t right.

    The light changed direction and surged into the Crimson-Scaled Serpent¡¯s body. Ji Rong¡¯s target for teleportation wasn¡¯t them but¡­ the serpent.

    The Crimson-Scaled Serpent roared in fury, its massive form vanishing in an instant. It reappeared by the Frozen Pool, its coiled body now entwined around the icy pillars that surrounded the cave.

    "We have but a moment to escape. Go," Ji Rong commanded.

    Gu Baiyi understood. She activated her lightfoot technique, ignoring the enraged serpent chasing them, and raced toward the cave¡¯s exit.

    Just as the serpent¡¯s shadow was about to engulf them, Gu Baiyi held Ji Rong close, leaping through withered vines and tumbling across the damp, uneven rocks.

    The Crimson-Scaled Serpent was repelled by the array, its furious roars reverberating through the Forbidden Ground, filled with rage and frustration.

    Pain radiated from her spine as Gu Baiyi propped herself up with an elbow. She looked at the woman in her arms, who remained expressionless and said flatly, "Get up."

    The redness in Gu Baiyi¡¯s eyes gradually faded, and for once, a genuine smile graced her lips.

    They had survived.

    Gu Baiyi stood up without protest.

    Ji Rong frowned as she glanced at her mud- and blood-covered self.

    Luckily, it should be broad daylight outside, and the patrols were likely gone. Otherwise, this would be a social death.

    While Ji Rong was calculating her odds, Gu Baiyi¡¯s soft voice broke her thoughts: "Senior Sister, do you have nothing to ask Baiyi?"

    Ji Rong replied, "No."

    Gu Baiyi: "..."

    Ji Rong let out a cold laugh.

    What could she ask? Should she inquire if Gu Baiyi had been possessed?

    Yufei was different from Heavenly Demon Scroll. At least Fenchuan had been seen during the Battle of Demon Suppression,

    But Yufei was a top-secret demon sect technique. Even setting aside how Gu Baiyi knew about it, recognizing it would make Ji Rong equally suspicious.

    Moreover, she couldn¡¯t provide direct evidence to accuse Gu Baiyi of dual cultivation with the demonic path. After all, an ordinary cultivator going berserk would also look as deranged and shrouded in dark energy as Gu Baiyi had.

    Ji Rong glanced at Gu Baiyi with feigned nonchalance and said, "Everyone has their secrets. I¡¯m not interested."

    Gu Baiyi hesitated before giving her usual gentle smile. "Baiyi understands."

    Ji Rong stared at the protagonist''s sugary yet sly demeanor and thought bitterly, You clearly don¡¯t understand the game mechanics. Damn it, you could kill me, but I could never kill you.

    How tragic.

    Sorrow welled up in Ji Rong¡¯s heart as she recalled their confrontation earlier. Driven by a sense of gratitude, she stiffly said to Gu Baiyi, "Thank you."

    Then, she turned and left, unwilling to see the protagonist¡¯s alluring, delicate demeanor any longer.

    Gu Baiyi watched Ji Rong''s swiftly retreating figure and swallowed the words "It is I who should thank you, Senior Sister." Shaking her head, she let out a soft laugh.

    Ji Rong didn¡¯t realize that the question Gu Baiyi referred to wasn¡¯t about her loss of composure by the Frozen Pool. Compared to the sword strike she delivered to the Crimson-Scaled Serpent, those incidents were trivial.

    At its peak, the Crimson-Scaled Serpent was at the pinnacle of the Chasing the Clouds realm. Even after being gravely wounded by Moon Qianqiu, it still retained the strength of a Stepping on the Moon realm expert.

    Earlier, when the serpent had swallowed Gu Baiyi, her escape was due to a strike delivered with nine-tenths of her power, severing the serpent¡¯s vital meridians.

    Unfortunately, the strike wasn¡¯t at its seven-inch weak spot. It wasn¡¯t enough to cause severe damage, only barely allowing her to escape.

    At that moment, Ji Rong had been fully focused on executing her Thunderstrike Sword. She hadn¡¯t paid attention to the finer details of her technique.

    Otherwise, she would have noticed that, despite her limited cultivation, the sword intent was near perfect.

    The sword momentum had spread like a wildfire, engulfing the serpent¡¯s scales. Wherever the flames passed, flesh turned to ash.

    A cultivator at the Heart-Seeking Initial Stage couldn¡¯t possibly penetrate the serpent¡¯s armor unless¡­

    Gu Baiyi smiled and sighed. "Senior Sister, didn¡¯t you realize? That sword strike was called¡ª"

    Fenchuan.

 Chapter 15: The Inner Sect Literary Exam

    The Wanjian Sect¡¯s Grand Competition was an annual grand event held every January. Prior to that, the Inner and Outer Sect Examinations were conducted, divided into two categories: literary and martial exams.

    The top performer in the Outer Sect exam could qualify to study in the Inner Sect. This year was especially significant because the opening of the Tianshui Secret Realm meant that only the top three Inner Sect disciples would gain entry to this coveted opportunity.

    Today, snow blanketed the mountains, and the Wanjian Sect disciples gathered at Junzi Courtyard for the literary exam.

    Ji Rong had not slept well the night before. Her head was foggy as she woke, only to be greeted by the dreadful prospect of the exam.

    Although she had been practicing swordsmanship and had skimmed through some internal cultivation techniques, she still felt unprepared.

    With just a month of study under her belt, she was practically walking into the exam blindfolded.

    Liu Ningxue walked beside her, anxiously asking, ¡°Senior Sister, have you reviewed the Eighteen Sword Techniques?¡±

    Ji Rong replied confidently, ¡°No.¡±

    Such audacity for a blind exam taker truly worthy of being the senior sister.

    Liu Ningxue was stunned. ¡°If you don¡¯t perform well, aren¡¯t you afraid Elder Pei will reprimand you?¡±

    Back when Ji Rong was still the original owner of her body and selecting a master in the game, she had decisively chosen Pei Hui.

    The reason was simple. It was common knowledge that out of 365 days in a year, Pei Hui spent 360 days traveling. If he wasn¡¯t already wandering the world, he was on his way to do so.

    Choosing Pei Hui basically meant self-directed cultivation, a life of freedom and leisure.

    She wanted to say that Pei Hui¡¯s absence was so frequent that reprimands were unlikely, but to maintain her image, Ji Rong instead sighed and replied softly, ¡°What¡¯s done is done. Let it be.¡±

    Gu Baiyi noticed a subtle change in Ji Rong¡¯s expression.

    Before receiving the exam papers, Ji Rong had maintained her usual indifferent demeanor. However, as soon as she saw the questions, a trace of joy and amazement appeared in her eyes.

    Then, she began writing, not once raising her head.

    Gu Baiyi knew that Ji Rong had previously excelled in martial exams but never took literary exams seriously. She found the topics dull and rarely studied, resulting in consistently mediocre scores.

    Today, however, her senior sister seemed unusually confident.

    With that thought, Gu Baiyi withdrew her gaze and focused on her own paper.

    Meanwhile, Ji Rong was completely stunned.

    Before receiving the paper, she had assumed she could just scribble something and get by after all, the original Ji Rong¡¯s lackluster literary performance was well-known. Mediocrity would suffice.

    But these questions¡­

    When she saw topics about the human geography and cultivation techniques of various sects, she thought to herself, Isn¡¯t this just free points?

    ¡°Four Seas Sect is located north of Xichuan, on the border of the great desert, characterized by landscapes of Gobi, shallows, and the Yellow River. It¡¯s a scenic destination reachable by swift horses.¡±

    ¡°The Northern Frontier Flying Dagger Sect endures frequent sandstorms. Its members specialize in blade techniques, with hidden weapons as a secondary focus.¡±

    ¡°The seventeenth-generation leader of the Tianyin Division, Yan Haiyao, was renowned for his mastery of music and unparalleled beauty. He perished during the Battle of Demon Suppression, with his cenotaph now standing in Mirage Flower Palace.¡±

    The Inner Sect literary exam had no time limit. The question bank contained a thousand scrolls, and typically, three hundred were randomly selected for each exam. It was impossible to finish them all, and the most outstanding disciples usually managed to complete only a hundred or so.

    But Ji Rong, an experienced test-taker from the Celestial Empire, read and wrote at lightning speed, resembling a merciless answering machine.

    Combined with her past experience in brush calligraphy and her familiarity with the game¡¯s lore, she wrote with ease and momentum, filling scroll after scroll.

    Unauthorized usage: this tale is on Amazon without the author''s consent. Report any sightings.

    The maps she had traversed and the lore she had collected vividly resurfaced in her mind. Filled with nostalgia and emotion, she penned down everything without restraint.

    As others gradually left, Ji Rong rubbed her sore hand and continued writing.

    Today¡¯s exam proctors were Ji Qingyang and Ye Yizhou. The former wanted nothing more than to drink, while the latter was reluctantly monitoring the exam.

    Both had long wanted to leave but were astonished to find two disciples still writing.

    Wanjian Sect¡¯s questions were notoriously challenging. The literary exam required extensive knowledge of sects, customs, and geography, and without comprehensive understanding, it was impossible to score well.

    Answering also consumed a significant amount of mental energy. Even with a sharp mind, completing all three hundred questions was a pipe dream.

    After four hours, only Gu Baiyi and Ji Rong remained in the hall.

    Ji Qingyang observed Ji Rong¡¯s expression. Her demeanor was calm, and her eyes occasionally showed a trace of wistful reminiscence, as if she were mourning something.

    He nodded slightly. This disciple, merely answering exam questions, managed to convey such profound empathy¡ªit was as if she bore a sorrow for all beings.

    Due to their prolonged exam sessions, disciples outside began whispering and exchanging curious glances.

    Zhuang Fei¡¯s beautiful eyes sparkled as she asked with a grin, ¡°How many scrolls has Gu Baiyi completed? Did anyone manage to count?¡±

    ¡°One hundred eighty-seven scrolls.¡±

    Wei Zongqiu glanced at Gu Baiyi, who was calmly picking up yet another scroll. His tone remained neutral, but the bamboo fan in his hand trembled slightly.

    This is beyond monstrous.

    Liu Ningxue, peeking through the intricately carved window, gasped audibly. ¡°This is terrifying! Senior Sister Ji just picked up another scroll¡ªit must be her 189th!¡±

    ¡°Hmph.¡± Dou Weiyi¡¯s expression was unimpressed. ¡°So what if it¡¯s 189 scrolls? I refuse to believe she can surpass Senior Sister Jiang.¡±

    Liu Ningxue wanted to retort but fell silent at the mention of Jiang Fei¡¯s name.

    Zhuang Fei chimed in, ¡°Indeed. No matter how impressive they are, they won¡¯t surpass her. Her record of 221 scrolls has stood for decades.¡±

    ¡°Tsk, tsk. If she weren¡¯t out wandering the world, we wouldn¡¯t even stand a chance at the secret realm.¡±

    Wanjian Sect¡¯s most exceptional disciples would typically leave the mountain to explore the world. Some founded sects, while others entered secular positions of power. But Jiang Fei was different.

    Since leaving the mountain, she had journeyed toward the northern desert, braving the elements and treating the mountains and rivers as her pillows. Many assumed she sought a carefree, nomadic life.

    Two years later, however, she reappeared north of Tianshan Mountain, redirecting the waters of the Yangtze River with a single sword strike. She fought Master Kongji of the Bodhi Sect to a draw.

    The cultivation levels began at the Beginning Realm and ascended through realms such as Spiritual Communication, Heart-Seeking, Riding the Wind, Stepping on the Moon, and Chasing the Clouds. Reaching Infinite or Desperate was already rare, and the Returning to the Dust realm was practically a myth.

    Kongji, known as the patriarch of Zen cultivation, had practiced Zen for two centuries and was a master at the mid-Chasing the Clouds realm, a half-step into the Infinite realm.

    Jiang Fei, with only forty years of cultivation and at the peak of the Stepping on the Moon realm, was able to hold her ground against Kongji. Her talent earned her the title of Wanjian Sect¡¯s most renowned and gifted disciple, revered as a deity by many.

    ¡°Even so, completing 190 scrolls would be a remarkable feat.¡±

    Wei Zongqiu, known for excelling in literary exams, had only managed 154 scrolls at his best, ranking third after Jiang Fei. Yet now, two of the sect¡¯s most frequently absent disciples had easily surpassed him, leaving him so shaken that he nearly dropped his fan.

    ¡°Why don¡¯t we place a bet on which of the two will finish with more scrolls?¡±

    Mo Yan, a disciple under Ji Qingyang, sipped her wine. True to her master¡¯s nature, she was carefree and indulged in all manner of pleasures, particularly gambling. She wouldn¡¯t miss a chance to profit.

    ¡°Sure, I¡¯ll wager 1,000 jade essence on Gu Baiyi,¡± Dou Weiyi declared. Known for her temperamental personality, she naturally placed her bet without hesitation.

    Wei Zongqiu raised an eyebrow. ¡°Oh? I¡¯ll wager 3,000 jade essence on Ji Rong.¡±

    Liu Ningxue checked her token and saw only a modest amount of jade essence. Though she couldn¡¯t match Wei Zongqiu¡¯s extravagance, her loyalty to Senior Sister Ji prompted her to grit her teeth and say, ¡°I¡¯ll bet 500 jade essence on Senior Sister Ji.¡±

    Dou Weiyi sneered, ¡°Ji Rong is notorious for failing literary exams. Betting on her, how foolish can you be?¡±

    But this time, Liu Ningxue was unfazed. She smiled and replied, ¡°It¡¯s my jade essence, so I¡¯ll spend it how I like. Worry about yourself, Princess.¡±

    My brain is fried.

    This was Ji Rong¡¯s only thought.

    She had scoured her mind to answer countless questions, though some remained blank due to their sheer obscurity.

    For example: What patterns were embroidered on the ceremonial robes during the Xuanqing Monastery festival in a particular year? How many variations existed, and what was their significance?

    There was no way she could know this, unless she were one of the game developers.

    The absurdity of it all made her want to curse the developers. The design of these 300 scrolls was clearly their handiwork. Were they out of their minds, torturing players like this?

    Finally, exhausted, Ji Rong regretfully set down her brush and waited quietly for Ye Yizhou to collect her scrolls.

    To her surprise, Gu Baiyi also set her brush down at the same time, her brows furrowed as if lost in thought.

    I can write this much because I¡¯ve played the game, but what¡¯s her excuse?

    Once again, the protagonist¡¯s halo proved itself invincible.

    Ye Yizhou, burdened with a towering stack of scrolls, had his Poshan Sword suspended in mid-air, struggling to carry another pile. His face twitched as he ignored the respectful bows of Ji Rong and Gu Baiyi.

    He swore he never wanted to oversee their literary exams again.

 Chapter 16: Eternal Drunkenness

    At the border of West Mountain, a chasm known as the Ghost Tomb separated Ming City from Xichuan.

    The area was steeped in demonic energy, a blood-red moon hanging high above and an endless abyss below. Even the Demon Sect¡¯s cultivators rarely dared to venture here.

    But today, someone with a longsword in hand crossed the wailing of ten thousand ghosts, cutting through spirits to arrive.

    The sword bore the engraving of a flying crane. Its wielder stood at the edge of the Ghost Tomb, gazing into the chasm.

    For miles around, the only color was a faint moonlit white.

    Mei He stared into the abyss, knowing that the vengeful spirits within were also looking back at her. Yet she showed no fear, her face softening into a gentle smile.

    The Battle of Demon Suppression had claimed countless heroes, leaving the once-thriving Yue City devastated. Over time, it withered into what was now Ming City.

    For years, Mei He had wandered the world, always returning to Ming City to visit the Ghost Tomb, as if meeting old friends.

    Of course, there were two people she most wanted to pay homage to.

    A century ago, Sword Saint Yue Qianqiu and Demon Lord Chu Changli clashed in Yue City.

    Chu Changli, a master of the xiao (flute), played a piece that made ten thousand ghosts weep.

    Yue Qianqiu, with a sword strike that shook heaven and earth, split the mountains and rivers, creating the chasm that became the Ghost Tomb.

    But a disciple can never defeat their master. Chu Changli lost. After her defeat, she descended into madness and leapt into the abyss. Yue Qianqiu disappeared soon after.

    Her master had been missing for a hundred years, and Mei He had wandered for just as long.

    A hundred years, gone in the blink of an eye.

    Back then, Yue Qianqiu loved a wine from Chang¡¯an¡¯s Tower called Eternal Drunkenness. Now, at the Ghost Tomb, Mei He held her sword, Yushang, and poured a cup of the wine in offering.

    Eternal Drunkenness started with a sharp, fiery taste but ended with a long, mellow warmth¡ªa priceless treasure.

    The spirits wailed incessantly, their cries piercing the air.

    Mei He poured the wine into the Ghost Tomb and said with a smile, ¡°Changli, I offer you a toast as well.¡±

    She spoke to the chasm for a long time. When the cup was empty, she looked regretfully at Yushang and tossed it into the abyss.

    It was said that the depths of the abyss held the spirits of those who perished in the Battle of Demon Suppression. As she watched the howling ghosts, Mei He felt a fleeting sense of disorientation.

    Among these spirits, could her master¡¯s soul be present?

    The crimson moon over Ming City hung in the sky like fresh blood, its hue akin to lacquered red.

    Mei He thought of the message she had received yesterday from the Wanjian Sect and murmured softly, ¡°Master, did you know? The 300 scrolls you designed a century ago¡ªsomeone has now answered 231 of them.¡±

    ¡°In the past hundred years, no one has come close to such a feat. The last martial genius must have been that young girl, Jiang Fei.¡±

    Mei He chuckled, slightly tipsy, and added with a tinge of irreverence, ¡°To be honest, that person is a little like you.¡±

    Qingluan Peak, Qiushanju

    In the quiet of Qiushanju, Gong Yu sipped tea, nestled against a pearwood desk as she compiled the latest rankings.

    The sound of a door opening broke the silence.

    A man stepped in, clad in a fox-fur coat, sword at his side, exuding an air of striking handsomeness. It was Ji Qingyang.

    His heavy scent of alcohol made Gong Yu frown.

    Ji Qingyang, known for his carefree demeanor, paid no mind to her obvious disdain. Instead, his gaze fell on the two piles of exam scrolls on the desk and the rankings list she was drafting. His eyebrow arched.

    ¡°Elder Gong, why is it that both Gu Baiyi and Ji Rong answered 231 scrolls, yet Ji Rong is ranked first while Gu Baiyi is second?¡±

    Unauthorized content usage: if you discover this narrative on Amazon, report the violation.

    As the chief examiner for the Inner Sect, Gong Yu could see everything in the examination hall through the Water Mirror. She coughed lightly and explained, ¡°They both did exceptionally well, but Gu Baiyi left one question unanswered.¡±

    The Water Mirror replayed the scene.

    At the start of the exam, Ji Rong had immediately buried herself in answering questions.

    In contrast, Gu Baiyi had neither picked up her brush nor opened her test booklet. Instead, she stared intently at the figure in white ahead of her for quite some time.

    ¡°To be distracted during an exam is unacceptable,¡± Gong Yu said. ¡°I penalized her for it.¡±

    By the time the exam ended, both had put down their brushes simultaneously, during which Gong Yu had already graded nine scrolls.

    Ji Qingyang chuckled. ¡°Which question was left unanswered? Was it due to lack of time or exhaustion of mental energy?¡±

    ¡°It wasn¡¯t that.¡± Gong Yu¡¯s henna-tinted nails pointed to the last question on the 231st scroll.

    Ji Qingyang looked at it, his carefree demeanor fading slightly. ¡°It¡¯s no wonder she didn¡¯t answer this one. It¡¯s more of a legend than a question.¡±

    ¡°No,¡± Gong Yu shook her head. ¡°I saw her hesitate, her brow furrowed. Her brush hovered for a moment before she stopped. She knew the answer but chose not to write it.¡±

    Ji Qingyang asked, ¡°And Ji Rong? Did she answer it?¡±

    ¡°She did,¡± Gong Yu replied. ¡°But half of it was wrong.¡±

    ¡°Half wrong?¡± Ji Qingyang raised an eyebrow. ¡°Then why did her score surpass Gu Baiyi¡¯s?¡±

    ¡°Because she made the mistakes intentionally.¡±

    Gong Yu set down her teacup, her voice calm as she concluded, ¡°The first three swords she named were correct. But the last two¡ªshe wrote them so absurdly wrong, it had to be deliberate.¡±

    Ji Qingyang was intrigued and picked up Ji Rong''s final exam scroll to examine her answers.

    "Sword of Unease" and "Flirty Glances Sword"? What kind of so-called legendary swords were these?

    He froze for a moment before bursting into laughter. ¡°One knows but doesn¡¯t answer; the other deliberately answers wrong. How amusing.¡±

    At Baolu Market

    Ji Rong stood before a stall selling yellow plush duck figurines, questioning her life choices.

    Liu Ningxue, ever superstitious, handed over fifty jade spiritual coins to buy a "Pass-Every-Exam Duck" and asked with a grin, ¡°Senior Sister, would you like one too?¡±

    The little duck, warm yellow and palm-sized, was finely crafted. Once imbued with spiritual energy, it would chirp repeatedly, ¡°Pass the exam! Pass the exam! Pass every exam!¡±

    It was no different from paying an "intelligence tax." Much like superstitious charms, it wouldn¡¯t guarantee success.

    Ji Rong shook her head, unwilling to be duped again.

    ¡°Ah, to be honest, I¡¯m more worried about today¡¯s written exam than tomorrow¡¯s martial trial,¡± Liu Ningxue remarked.

    ¡°Why?¡±

    Ji Rong was puzzled. She thought, Isn¡¯t this little beauty going in unprepared? What¡¯s there to be concerned about?

    Looking at Ji Rong as if she were a protective talisman, Liu Ningxue¡¯s eyes brimmed with tears. ¡°Senior Sister Ji, you absolutely must win! Otherwise, my five hundred jade spiritual coins will be gone!¡±

    Ji Rong: ¡°?¡±

    Nearby, Mo Yan, tending her stall and occasionally eavesdropping, burst into laughter. ¡°Senior Sister Ji, you might not know this, but while we waited outside during yesterday¡¯s written exam, we placed a few lighthearted bets.¡±

    How impressive, Ji Rong thought. They even make gambling sound so refined.

    She looked calmly at Mo Yan, waiting for her to continue.

    Mo Yan had expected questions, but none came.

    Awkwardly, she explained, ¡°The bet was on whether you or Junior Sister Gu Baiyi would score higher on the written exam.¡±

    ¡°Ah, I see.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Mo Yan stared at Ji Rong¡¯s impassive demeanor and sighed. ¡°Don¡¯t you care at all? Senior Sister Liu wagered five hundred jade spiritual coins, and I secretly bet one thousand on you winning.¡±

    Hearing the mention of spiritual coins, Liu Ningxue clutched her endlessly chirping duck and nodded furiously. ¡°Yes, yes! Senior Brother Wei even bet three thousand jade spiritual coins!¡±

    Ji Rong asked, ¡°Who received more bets in total?¡±

    Mo Yan sighed. ¡°Since your previous written exam results weren¡¯t great, the numbers are currently three to seven, three for you, seven for Gu Baiyi.¡±

    ¡°But in terms of wagered spiritual coins, you¡¯re ahead because Senior Brother Wei accounts for half the total.¡±

    Ji Rong smiled faintly and nodded. ¡°Then you¡¯ll win big this time.¡±

    At Kuai Xueju on Tianji Peak

    Moonlight spilled like water, its glow illuminating the bloodstains on medicinal herbs.

    Gu Baiyi was refining pills, but a sharp pain in her heart caused her to suddenly cough up blood.

    The crimson droplets splattered onto her knuckles, resembling tiny red plum blossoms embroidered stitch by stitch.

    Her dark robes masked the bloodstains well, but the freshly harvested herbs from Myriad Medicine Valley were wasted.

    A phoenix totem spread from her chest to her neck as she sat cross-legged, attempting to stabilize her breath. The cold malice in her eyes grew more intense.

    It wasn¡¯t until the scarlet hue in her pupils faded to ink black that she slowly stood up and washed the blood from her fingers.

    Her gaze was not so much calm as it was indifferent.

    As she wiped the blood from the herbs, she realized that while the stains could be cleaned, the demonic aura tainting them could not.

    Perhaps her life was no different from these herbs¡ªalways beyond her control.

    After a long pause, she reined in her wandering thoughts. Turning to the shadow under the moonlight, she bowed slightly, a smile playing on her lips.

    ¡°Senior Bai, your reputation precedes you.¡±

 Chapter 17: The Demon Descends

    The ashes dispersed, gradually revealing a figure on the ground.

    A woman stepped gracefully through the moonlight.

    Bai Yushuang, just as in a past life, stood before Gu Baiyi and softly asked, ¡°How did you know it was me?¡±

    But times had changed.

    Gu Baiyi responded with a faint smile. ¡°Because I know what Senior is looking for, and I also know why you are here.¡±

    ¡°Oh? And what exactly does this little girl think she knows?¡±

    Bai Yushuang¡¯s smile was gentle as she reached for the flute at her waist, her expression calm and unruffled.

    ¡°I know you¡¯re looking at me,¡± Gu Baiyi said.

    Bai Yushuang frowned. ¡°Looking at you?¡±

    ¡°No, to be precise... You¡¯re looking through me to see someone else.¡±

    Bai Yushuang fell silent for a long moment.

    She truly had been looking at an old acquaintance.

    Although Gu Baiyi¡¯s demeanor bore no resemblance to that person, and their features were even less similar, the way she wiped blood from her hands, it was eerily identical.

    Gu Baiyi noticed.

    When Bai Yushuang first saw her, there had been a barely perceptible tremor in her expression, fleeting yet unmistakable.

    In her past life, Gu Baiyi had thought Bai Yushuang was a benefactor of her destiny and had not noticed the oddity in her gaze.

    Now she saw it clearly, Bai Yushuang¡¯s expression was far too complex, mingling astonishment, joy, and perhaps... sorrow.

    Snapping back to the present, Bai Yushuang¡¯s voice turned cold. ¡°You presume to speculate about me? Do you not know that I could kill you without lifting a finger?¡±

    ¡°Of course, Senior. But the fact remains that you haven¡¯t killed me, have you?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s only because I don¡¯t want to. Besides, killing you would make things far less interesting.¡±

    Gu Baiyi asked softly, ¡°What would be interesting, then? And what would be dull?¡±

    ¡°You want to know?¡±

    She chuckled.

    ¡°I¡¯m all ears,¡± Gu Baiyi replied with a serene smile.

    Bai Yushuang¡¯s lips curved slightly, forming a graceful arc.

    Bathed in moonlight, her form was half-illuminated, half-veiled in shadow.

    ¡°Let¡¯s hope you won¡¯t regret it, nor disappoint me,¡± she said lightly.

    Clang¡ª

    The sound of a sword being drawn split the air.

    A cold blade pierced Gu Baiyi¡¯s chest.

    Blood trickled from her lips, vivid and crimson, yet she made no move to wipe it away.

    Her gaze lowered to the sword, and it stirred memories within her.

    In her past life, in the great hall...

    After killing Ji Rong, Gu Baiyi had sat on the cold stone steps, her sword in hand, watching petals of red plum blossoms scatter to the ground.

    Footsteps echoed faintly from outside the hall, but she had been too weary to turn her head.

    Back then, too, the sound of a silver sword being unsheathed had rung out, followed by a blade piercing her shoulder. It might have been this very sword.

    Gu Baiyi thought to herself, Bai Yushuang rarely uses a sword, but that doesn¡¯t mean she doesn¡¯t know how.

    Now, Bai Yushuang stood, her face devoid of emotion, as Gu Baiyi¡¯s blood splattered from her chest.

    Even as the blood flecked Bai Yushuang¡¯s face, she didn¡¯t so much as flinch.

    Gu Baiyi¡¯s lashes quivered faintly. She had anticipated this.

    The searing pain in her chest almost made her laugh aloud.

    But she didn¡¯t laugh. Instead, in a hoarse voice, she murmured, ¡°Thank you, Senior, for the lesson.¡±

    Even with her heart shattered by the sword, it continued to beat. She was no ordinary human, a pierced heart wouldn¡¯t kill her; it would merely hurt.

    When Bai Yushuang pulled out the blade, blood gushed to the ground, yet Gu Baiyi only staggered slightly without falling.

    From her neck, a phoenix totem unfurled its wings, blood-red veins intertwined with black threads. Dark demonic energy surged into her heart, forming a barrier to repair the gaping wound.

    Bai Yushuang ran her fingertips along the blade, the blood upon it pulsating with the energy of a powerful demon¡ªa force as unstoppable as an ancient tidal wave.

    In that instant, Bai Yushuang understood many things, and countless possibilities raced through her mind.

    The scattered swords of the legendary immortal Baihua, the sacrificial rites, the prophecy of the demon seed foretold by the Grand Priest before his fall...

    Everything seemed to center on the person before her¡ªor rather, the being who could no longer be called a mere person.

    If you encounter this narrative on Amazon, note that it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.

    Bai Yushuang smiled faintly. ¡°A century ago, the Grand Priest predicted that the demon would return to the mortal world. You¡¯re aware of that, aren¡¯t you?¡±

    At Baolu Market

    Ji Rong stared at Wei Zongqiu and asked, ¡°The Five Swords?¡±

    Wei Zongqiu fanned himself leisurely. ¡°The sect¡¯s exam questions are never sequential. Three years ago, I saw this question on the 122nd scroll and failed to answer it. Last year, it came up again, and I got it wrong once more.¡±

    With a wry smile, he continued, ¡°This question has troubled me for years. So, Senior Sister Ji, do you know the answer?¡±

    Ji Rong thought of her own absurd answers¡ªFlirty Glances Sword and Sword of Unease¡ªand fell silent.

    Clearly, he was asking the wrong person.

    But with nothing pressing to do, Ji Rong decided it wouldn¡¯t hurt to lighten the pre-exam tension.

    So she nodded. ¡°I¡¯ve heard a few legends about the Five Swords.¡±

    As Liu Ningxue toyed with her duck figurine, she listened attentively while Ji Rong began recounting a long tale.

    According to the Records of Cultivation Secrets, a thousand years ago, there were still traces of true immortals in the cultivation world¡ªone titled Baihua and another named Minghua.

    These two immortals maintained order in the cultivation realm, though no one knew where they came from.

    All anyone knew was that they were deities far above the mortal masses, serving as their protectors.

    Minghua, the immortal, proclaimed that those who broke through the Returning to the Dust Realm could traverse time, peer into the past and future, and reach the Outer Realms.

    Upon hearing this, even woodcutters and fishermen abandoned their livelihoods to retreat into the mountains, seeking eternal life and ascension to immortality.

    But what exactly were the Outer Realms?

    No one truly knew, but in the imaginations of the people, the land beyond the mundane world was a place free from conflict, brimming with the essence of heaven and earth. Those who dwelled there, like the two True Immortals, were believed to be eternal, existing for ten thousand years without end.

    Minghua, the True Immortal, cared little for worldly affairs and soon returned to the otherworldly realm. Sanhua, however, adored the vast rivers and mountains and chose to remain in the cultivation world, wandering the land.

    People believed Sanhua to be a True Immortal, one who had transcended worldly desires and emotions.

    With an infinite lifespan, Sanhua traveled between realms for millennia, savoring the eternal yet solitary life she was destined to lead.

    No one had ever taught her about love or longing. She seemed born to uphold order, a solitary moon in the heavens, lofty, serene, and achingly lonely.

    Until that day, when Sanhua arrived at the Divine Sect and saw a woman beneath a peach tree, plucking blossoms.

    The woman¡¯s features were elegant and refined, her smile as captivating as a crescent moon.

    Sanhua paused, watching intently as the woman gently broke off a peach blossom. In that moment, she heard her own heartbeat thundering in her chest.

    She had never imagined that her heart, long thought still and detached, could stir for another.

    Sanhua had always considered herself akin to the bell tower in the otherworldly realm, existing only to correct the disorder of time and uphold the principles of her faith. Yet now, she found herself in disarray.

    Hearing this, Liu Ningsheng¡¯s eyes widened in disbelief. ¡°So Sanhua True Immortal fell in love with that woman?¡±

    Wei Zongqiu shook his head. ¡°It¡¯s not love. The original text says, ¡®Sanhua was astonished and regarded her as a cherished one.¡¯¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t that the same thing?¡± Liu Ningsheng retorted, at a loss for words. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect Senior Brother Wei to know this legend too.¡±

    Wei Zongqiu sighed. ¡°Junior Sister, if you¡¯d read even one of the books the elders recommend, you wouldn¡¯t have to ask such questions.¡±

    Ji Rong, recalling the background lore of the ancient Heavenly Pits, continued the tale.

    Sanhua never revealed herself. She simply observed the woman for two hundred years¡ªwatching her drink under the peach tree, marry someone else, and raise children.

    She fulfilled her duty, gazing down at the world with compassion and benevolence. But whenever her eyes fell upon that woman, they softened with an unmatched tenderness.

    Mortal lives were far too brief. Sanhua watched as the woman aged, her youthful beauty fading, her once-bright eyes growing clouded and dim.

    Yet Sanhua¡¯s gaze remained gentle. Occasionally, she would lean against the veranda, watching the woman nap in a reclining chair under the sun.

    One spring day, the elderly woman squinted toward the empty courtyard and murmured, ¡°Is that you?¡±

    No one answered.

    Even at the woman¡¯s deathbed, Sanhua¡¯s ethereal form hovered nearby, only a step away from grasping her frail hand. But she never took that step.

    Sanhua was a True Immortal who walked the path of detachment. For ten thousand years, she had believed that by avoiding love and remaining an observer, she would never experience loss.

    But after the woman¡¯s death, Sanhua returned to the otherworldly realm. Gazing at the towering bell tower, she suddenly found the time and order she had upheld to be laughably hollow.

    Her Dao heart wavered, and in its place, inner demons took root. The once-compassionate Sanhua True Immortal vanished, leaving behind a deranged demon.

    Sanhua exhausted countless years of immortal power and sacrificed the lives of five hundred boys and girls to forge five divine swords. She sought to defy the eternal heavens and reverse time, to bring the woman back to life.

    Her actions were deemed unforgivable, and the world united against her.

    Just as Sanhua was on the brink of success, the heavens unleashed divine lightning upon her secluded cave.

    Sanhua was reduced to ash, and the world was left without a True Immortal.

    After hearing this, Liu Ningsheng fell silent before asking, ¡°What happened to the five swords Sanhua forged?¡±

    Ji Rong replied, ¡°Because they were forged from the True Immortal¡¯s very soul, it¡¯s said they¡¯re indestructible. Later, Minghua True Immortal returned to the world and entrusted the swords to the most renowned figures of the cultivation world.¡±

    Liu Ningsheng frowned. ¡°But wouldn¡¯t that mean some went to righteous sects and others to demon sect?¡±

    Ji Rong looked at Liu Ningsheng, momentarily at a loss for words in the face of her naivety.

    Unable to bear it, Wei Zongqiu explained, ¡°If they hadn¡¯t done that, no single faction would ever be able to control all five swords. And to this day, no one knows for certain if they still exist.¡±

    Ji Rong added, ¡°The tale became so outlandish over time that it turned into legend.¡±

    Liu Ningsheng seemed deep in thought before asking, ¡°Senior Sister, do you believe True Immortals exist?¡±

    Ji Rong nodded.

    After all, she had already broken through the dimensional barrier to arrive here. What couldn¡¯t she believe?

    At that moment, Wei Zongqiu deftly steered the conversation. ¡°Enough of that. I¡¯m very curious¡ªwhat did you write on the test scroll, Senior Sister?¡±

    His eyes gleamed with curiosity, alight with the flames of gossip.

    For centuries, people had speculated about the whereabouts of the five swords. Among the most popular theories were Yue Qianqiu¡¯s Qing Shuang Sword and Chu Changli¡¯s Chixiao Sword.

    As a player of the game, Ji Rong knew exactly what the developers had intended for the five swords.

    In the game, each sword required one hundred divine sword fragments to exchange. Despite all the money she¡¯d spent, she had only managed to acquire two to fill her equipment slots over the years.

    But how could she possibly explain this to Wei Zongqiu, something only a fellow pay-to-win player would understand?

    Ji Rong looked at her two companions, their eyes sparkling with anticipation. Putting on a solemn expression, she mouthed as if to reveal a profound secret.

    Just as the two held their breath, she calmly stated her answer.

    ¡°I wrote down two swords: one named Flirty Glances Sword and the other Sword of Unease.¡¯ I hope Elder Gong won¡¯t hold it against me.¡±

    Liu Ningsheng froze for a moment before bursting into laughter.

    Wei Zongqiu fell silent for a long time, finally letting out a bitter sigh. ¡°Truly, your words are as enlightening as listening to a riddle.¡±

 Chapter 18: The Protagonistâ€™s Halo

    The Martial Arena, located to the left of the Wanjian Sect''s Scripture Pavilion, was often used for disciples to spar and hone their skills.

    However, today was the Inner and Outer Sect Martial Trials, a day when only participating disciples were allowed entry.

    As per tradition, Yunyang, the Left Protector, presided over the first round of trials.

    Standing at the center of a carved platform in his azure robes, Yunyang announced in a clear voice, ¡°The Wanjian Sect¡¯s Third-Generation Disciples¡¯ Martial Trials officially begin. All disciples, proceed with the trials in the order listed on the Water Mirror.¡±

    With a sweep of his horsetail whisk, a shimmering Water Mirror appeared in the arena, displaying the trial matchups.

    The disciples seated in the audience held their breath, craning their necks to catch a glimpse of the list.

    Ji Rong, however, remained seated, calmly stroking the fur of the little fox in her arms, her eyelids barely lifting.

    Knowing the entire plot made life rather dull.

    According to the eternal laws of storytelling, the opening antagonist never directly confronts the heroine.

    And in the entire Third Generation of disciples, who but Gu Baiyi could possibly defeat her original self?

    After glancing at the list, Liu Ningxue froze, her face clouded with despair. ¡°I¡¯m first again.¡±

    Everyone knew that being in the first match drew the full attention of the crowd. For those with sufficient skill, it was a chance to shine.

    For those without, like Liu Ningxue, a pill cultivator with limited combat ability, it was a significant disadvantage.

    Given Ji Rong¡¯s understanding of Sword God, the protagonist would undoubtedly be placed in the first match, effortlessly defeating their opponent to captivate everyone¡¯s attention.

    Which didn¡¯t bode well for the pretty pill cultivator.

    Sure enough, the Water Mirror displayed the match:

    ¡°Inner Sect Liu Ningxue versus Inner Sect Gu Baiyi.¡±

    Liu Ningxue rose with her sword, her heart sinking. ¡°I was hoping to face an Outer Sect disciple, but to go against Junior Sister Gu in the first round... There go my trial points.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Junior Sister,¡± Wei Zongqiu said, fanning himself lazily as he noted his name listed last. ¡°If you can¡¯t win, just surrender. No shame in that.¡±

    As Liu Ningxue ascended the stage, Gu Baiyi was nowhere to be seen.

    The murmurs among the crowd grew louder.

    ¡°Where¡¯s her opponent? Could it be that an Inner Sect sword cultivator can¡¯t even face a pill cultivator?¡±

    ¡°Pfft, I know who Gu Baiyi is, the one who harmed fellow disciples, right? The Sect Master didn¡¯t convict her, but anyone with eyes knows there¡¯s something fishy about it.¡±

    ¡°Hah, maybe she¡¯s too scared to show up. Doesn¡¯t seem like someone bold enough to poison anyone.¡±

    Ji Rong turned to glance at the gossiping disciples, her expression brimming with pity for the cannon-fodder NPCs.

    ¡°We¡¯re all NPCs here,¡± she thought. ¡°Don¡¯t court death unnecessarily. Watch your mouths.¡±

    To the outer disciples, the sudden appearance of a cold, beautiful face in the audience was unsettling.

    Though stunning, the woman¡¯s icy gaze sent shivers down their spines. They felt a peculiar chill, as if her eyes regarded them as corpses.

    [Beep! Prestige +10, Aura +10.]

    Ji Rong: ¡°?¡±

    What did she even do?

    Amidst the chatter and speculation, a woman slowly entered through the Martial Arena gates.

    Raven-haired and clad in black, her lips held a serene smile, yet the cold aura around her was bone-chilling.

    It was none other than the protagonist herself, Gu Baiyi.

    Ji Rong watched her approach, sensing something unusual about her today.

    Perhaps it was because Gu Baiyi wore black instead of her usual violet, or maybe it was her unusually pale complexion, drained of all color.

    Gu Baiyi walked slowly, but the arena¡¯s noise gradually faded.

    Unauthorized tale usage: if you spot this story on Amazon, report the violation.

    Her expression was so gentle, so calm, that it unsettled the crowd. It was the kind of gentleness that made one imagine a venomous blade concealed beneath her skin.

    Reaching the stage, Gu Baiyi bowed slightly to Yunyang and Liu Ningxue. ¡°Apologies for my tardiness. I ask for forgiveness from my teacher and Senior Sister.¡±

    Yunyang nodded and flicked his whisk, signaling the match to begin.

    The two women stepped to the center of the stage, exchanging polite bows.

    Liu Ningxue smiled. ¡°Please, Junior Sister, guide me well.¡±

    Gu Baiyi returned the gesture. ¡°I dare not. I ask Senior Sister to show mercy.¡±

    Of course, everyone knew who would need mercy.

    In the audience, Mo Yan observed the stage with a faint smile. ¡°There¡¯s a rumor that Gu Baiyi has been tirelessly practicing in Drunken Moon Pavilion. Word is she¡¯s reached mid-to-late Spiritual Communication Realm.¡±

    Hearing this, Wei Zongqiu grinned. ¡°What are you trying to say, Mo Yan? Speak plainly.¡±

    Mo Yan chuckled. ¡°Since you¡¯re so straightforward, I¡¯ll be too. Let¡¯s bet, how many moves will it take for Senior Sister Liu to fall?¡±

    Wei Zongqiu pondered. ¡°Five moves at most.¡±

    Mo Yan smirked slyly. ¡°A hundred spirit jades says three moves.¡±

    Such was the life of the ever-wealthy Wei Zongqiu. A hundred jades were mere pocket change to him.

    "A bet it is then," Wei Zongqiu said with a confident smirk. "Even if Junior Sister Liu¡¯s usual habits leave much to be desired, I still believe she can last more than three moves. What do you think, Senior Sister Ji?"

    Ji Rong glanced at Wei Zongqiu and replied indifferently, "I bet no more than one move."

    It was too fast.

    In the blink of an eye, it felt as though a soft breeze had passed.

    Before anyone could discern how Gu Baiyi drew her sword, the blade was already pressed against Liu Ningxue''s neck.

    "The first match, Inner Sect Gu Baiyi wins," Yunyang announced.

    The crowd erupted in shock.

    "Impossible! Gu Baiyi must have used a teleportation talisman..."

    "But aren¡¯t talismans forbidden in the Martial Arena? There''s a detection mechanism, isn''t there?"

    "Then how did she do it so fast? No one could even see her move!"

    From Liu Ningxue''s perspective, one moment Gu Baiyi''s hand rested calmly on her sword hilt, and the next...

    She saw the moon''s reflection shimmering in a tranquil pond.

    Mist swirled gently, and the hibiscus blossoms bloomed vividly.

    Amid her admiration for the breathtaking scene, she felt the cool edge of a blade at her neck.

    And just like that, she lost.

    Knowing she was outclassed, Liu Ningxue admitted graciously, "I concede. Junior Sister Gu is truly remarkable."

    Gu Baiyi sheathed her sword with a humble nod. "Senior Sister overpraises me. It¡¯s nothing worth mentioning."

    Liu Ningxue¡¯s praise, however, stirred dissent among the crowd.

    "This is cheating! We didn¡¯t even see how she won!"

    "Exactly! Teacher, please explain this!"

    Yunyang, unbothered by the commotion, waved his horsetail whisk and cast a silencing spell, instantly quieting the most vocal complainers.

    Standing on the high platform, he looked at Gu Baiyi with an approving smile. "Thank you, Gu Baiyi. It has been decades since this old man last witnessed the Phantom Flowers, Hidden Moon technique from the Huahua Palace. To see it again today, still so graceful and ethereal, is truly a delight."

    Gu Baiyi bowed respectfully. "Your praise humbles me, Sir. I¡¯ve only scratched the surface of the technique and fear I disgrace its legacy."

    Phantom Flowers, Hidden Moon!

    The arena buzzed with astonishment.

    Unlike many of Huahua Palace¡¯s secret techniques, this one was widely known in theory. However, mastering it was an entirely different matter.

    The reason was simple: the technique required extraordinary mental strength. To perfect it, the practitioner needed absolute focus, merging their spirit seamlessly with the world around them.

    For those at the Spiritual Communication Realm, even attempting the technique would drain more than half of their spiritual energy, whether successful or not.

    Thus, despite its elegance, very few possessed the temperament and talent to master Phantom Flowers, Hidden Moon to the point of making it invisible and untraceable.

    But Gu Baiyi had.

    Stroking his beard, Yunyang gazed at the shadowy figure on the stage with admiration. The younger generation truly had its geniuses.

    According to the rules of the trials, the first day required one person to defend the stage while others took turns challenging them. Winning as the defender earned ten points, and defeating the defender earned fifteen.

    On the second day, the trials were split between the Inner and Outer Sect, with the same stage-defending format.

    The third day combined both Inner and Outer Sect disciples, featuring paired battles where two defended the stage and two challenged it. Stage defenders earned an additional thirty points upon victory.

    For the Outer Sect disciples, the first day was generally uneventful. But none of them had expected to lose all hope of earning even a single point.

    Ji Rong watched as the NPC disciples eagerly took to the stage, only to retreat moments later, dejected and defeated.

    Calmly, she pocketed her winnings of two hundred spirit jades.

    Everything was going as planned.

    Mo Yan, losing money for the first time to someone else, was notably downcast and remained mostly silent.

    Wei Zongqiu, observing the shattered morale of the Outer Sect disciples, chuckled. "With Junior Sister Gu reigning as the Grim Reaper today, it seems our junior brothers and sisters can kiss their points goodbye."

    The Water Mirror displayed the current rankings. Unsurprisingly, Gu Baiyi sat firmly in first place with an impressive score: 240 points.

    As expected of the protagonist.

    In just half an hour, she had cut through twenty-four opponents like a scythe through wheat.

    While Ji Rong silently admired the protagonist''s aura, Yunyang¡¯s voice rang out, catching her off guard:

    "The twenty-fifth match: Inner Sect Gu Baiyi versus Inner Sect Ji Rong."

 Chapter 19: The Opportunist Sword Technique

    Under the gaze of the crowd, Ji Rong stepped onto the stage with a calm demeanor. She gave a respectful bow to Gu Baiyi. "Junior Sister Gu, please offer me your guidance."

    Gu Baiyi smiled lightly and returned the gesture. "Senior Sister, please advise me as well."

    "The twenty-fifth match begins!"

    Just as Ji Rong prepared to draw her sword, a robotic voice suddenly echoed in her mind:

    [Ding! Your prestige > 25. Now playing ¡®Peer Discussions.¡¯]

    Ji Rong was stunned. What? There¡¯s a feature like this?

    No, stop! Not now!

    [Playing now:]

    "Is that the legendary Senior Sister Ji? She looks so cool and aloof!"

    "Gu Baiyi was poisoned by her? This is going to be an interesting match!"

    "Huh? Why is Senior Sister Ji only defending and not attacking?"

    Why? Don¡¯t you have any sense of self-awareness?!

    A thousand curses surged through Ji Rong¡¯s mind. With the commentary running rampant in her head, she found it impossible to focus and make the first move.

    Left with no choice, she met Gu Baiyi''s incoming strike, parrying the blow.

    With just one move, a gust of wind swept across the Martial Arena.

    Among the swirling petals, Ji Rong locked eyes with Gu Baiyi. Her gaze was gentle, but the killing intent in her eyes was undisguised.

    Gu Baiyi''s strike was the thirteenth move of Boundless Horizon: Impending Storm.

    As her sword weaved through the air, Gu Baiyi pressed her advantage, closing the distance step by step.

    Having missed her opportunity to strike first, Ji Rong was now forced onto the defensive, retreating under Gu Baiyi''s relentless offense.

    The disciples could barely make out the fierce exchange on stage. All they could see was that the two were fighting at close quarters, each swing of their swords radiating powerful intent.

    Yet, since Ji Rong hadn¡¯t initiated any attacks, the overwhelming sword intent in the arena clearly belonged to Gu Baiyi.

    Those with sharper senses noticed Ji Rong was being pushed toward the edge of the stage. Just a few more steps, and she would lose.

    Dou Weiyi scoffed coldly. "Hmph, Ji Rong always acts so superior, yet she can¡¯t even defeat Gu Baiyi. How embarrassing."

    Some disciples sighed in disappointment. "Looks like no one will be able to take down the stage master today."

    Just as the crowd resigned themselves to the outcome, preparing to sit back and wait for Yunyang to declare the result...

    A sudden warmth swept through the arena, melting the tension like a spring breeze thawing frost. The sun broke through the lingering mist, scattering the petals.

    Bathed in golden light, Ji Rong¡¯s Qinghe Sword pointed lightly at Gu Baiyi.

    The latter frowned and raised her sword to block, her blade pressed down by inches.

    Ji Rong¡¯s expression was calm. Lifting her sword again, she abandoned grace and swung down with a crude, forceful strike.

    Some disciples recognized her earlier move as Silent Mountains, Dust Motes¡ªthe fourth style of Silent Rivers, Stilled Lands. But this?

    This new strike was so direct and brutish it defied classification.

    Clouding his expression, Yunyang¡¯s hand paused mid-stroke on his beard. Could it be...

    Ji Rong¡¯s slashes bore an uncanny resemblance to Elder Ye¡¯s teaching style.

    When punishing disciples, Elder Ye wielded his Breaking Mountain Sword, raining down strikes while forcing them to defend. His routine went:

    ¡°Do you realize your mistake?¡±

    If answered affirmatively, a second slash followed: ¡°What was your mistake?¡±

    And finally, a third horizontal slash with a dispassionate, ¡°Go reflect in solitude.¡±

    This technique, nicknamed Breaking Mountain, was infamous but rarely imitated.

    Ji Rong¡¯s logic was simple: since Gu Baiyi¡¯s technique was Impending Storm, she countered with Silent Mountains, Dust Motes to weaken her momentum.

    Stolen from its rightful place, this narrative is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings.

    Then, employing Breaking Mountain ensured no storm could form without its mountain.

    On her third slash, Ji Rong sent her blade crashing down. Gu Baiyi barely managed to evade, retreating to the edge of the stage, her toes just inches from stepping out of bounds.

    The arena fell silent.

    The disciples were wide-eyed, their hearts in their throats.

    Yunyang, however, shook his head. He knew that unless Gu Baiyi used Phantom Flowers, Hidden Moon again, defeat was inevitable.

    Suddenly, the morning sun dimmed, replaced by a bright, ethereal moon.

    Gu Baiyi vanished, reappearing in an instant on the opposite side of the stage.

    Another Phantom Flowers, Hidden Moon!

    Wei Zongqiu sucked in a breath. "Junior Sister Gu fought twenty-four matches and still has the spiritual strength to use Phantom Flowers, Hidden Moon again?"

    But this move had been within Ji Rong¡¯s expectations.

    After all, if the protagonist could be defeated so easily, what¡¯s the point of the protagonist¡¯s aura?

    It should be known that Gu Baiyi''s final trump card is the Heavenly Demon Scroll, but she was certain that even if the heroine were to lose, she wouldn¡¯t use that card.

    With that in mind, Ji Rong felt confident she had a significant chance of victory.

    Just as Ji Rong thought this, she saw Gu Baiyi standing at a distance, raising her sword and offering a distant smile.

    In an instant, the training ground was bathed in moonlight.

    Gu Baiyi closed her eyes, her eyelashes trembling under the soft glow, and the slight tilt of her chin outlined a delicate curve.

    At this moment, she seemed as pure and soft as jade, her sword movements falling gracefully like the pinning of flowers, almost making one hesitate to raise their sword to block.

    But only almost.

    The eighteenth form of ¡ª"Moon Embracing the Heart."

    This advanced sword technique was all too familiar to Ji Rong. Every time they sparred, someone would start with "Moon Embracing the Heart." Back when the game first launched and skills were incomplete, this move was practically unbeatable.

    But there¡¯s always a way to counter a rogue sword technique.

    At this moment, the spectators hadn¡¯t even seen Ji Rong raise her sword to block. She stood her ground, seemingly preparing to strike again!

    The disciples all understood that this move, when perfected, could easily injure the practitioner¡¯s meridians if they didn¡¯t counter with their own sword strike.

    Was Ji Rong going mad?

    Yun Yang¡¯s expression darkened. Sparring had always been about light touches, and if something went wrong, no one would take responsibility.

    Just as the clear glow was only an inch from Ji Rong¡¯s body, she still showed no sign of dodging.

    Gu Baiyi furrowed her brow, forcefully changing direction at the critical moment and retracting her attack.

    Then, her expression shifted.

    Because Ji Rong, before her, had no shadow.

    In the next instant, countless sword images surged from all directions, their tips aimed directly at the spot where Gu Baiyi stood, filling the air with deadly strikes.

    It was the twenty-seventh form of ¡°Careless Manual¡ª"Mirror Flowers, Water Moon."

    These phantoms seemed light, but Gu Baiyi knew that if they all landed, the resulting power would be terrifying.

    Having forced herself to retract her sword earlier, she now felt the backlash, and with no room to retreat on the stage, evasion was impossible.

    If she surrendered now, she could retreat unscathed.

    But Gu Baiyi didn¡¯t want that.

    Gu Baiyi looked into Ji Rong¡¯s calm eyes, and a new suspicion arose in her heart.

    "Mirror Flowers, Water Moon" required immense spiritual power. It was nearly impossible for someone below the Riding the Wind realm to perform it, so this strike¡­

    The disciples watched as thousands of terrifying sword images rushed toward Gu Baiyi. Some gasped, while others covered their eyes, unwilling to witness the next scene.

    Yun Yang¡¯s whisk was already close to the edge of the arena. The reason he hadn¡¯t acted yet was because, like Gu Baiyi, he had noticed something odd.

    Just as the flashes of sword and blade were about to strike Gu Baiyi¡ª

    The sword energy vanished, as if it had never existed.

    Gu Baiyi stood there, smiling lightly.

    As expected.

    Ji Rong, though expressionless, was cursing in her heart.

    Given her spiritual power, it was indeed unlikely she could execute "Mirror Flowers, Water Moon." So that attack had been a feint.

    That strike had appeared perfect, but in reality, it was already lacking in strength.

    But how had Gu Baiyi seen through it?

    As expected, the halo was forever the god.

    After using that technique, Ji Rong¡¯s spiritual power was exhausted, and she was at the end of her strength.

    She watched Gu Baiyi¡¯s sword coming at her, speechless and already preparing for the blade to rest against her neck.

    Isn¡¯t it just surrendering? She was used to it.

    Just as Gu Baiyi¡¯s sword was about to touch Ji Rong¡¯s neck, the murderous intent suddenly dissipated.

    Ji Rong¡¯s expression was calm as she looked into Gu Baiyi¡¯s eyes, which held a playful smile.

    Then, Gu Baiyi leaned close to her ear and whispered, "Senior Sister just tricked me once, so this time, I¡¯m tricking you."

    Ji Rong: "?"

    In the next moment, Gu Baiyi collapsed into her arms, the Hanshui Sword clattering to the ground.

    Caught off guard, Ji Rong reflexively reached out to catch Gu Baiyi.

    At that moment, Gu Baiyi leaned against her, her face as pale as snow, a faint medicinal scent and the strong stench of blood emanating from her body.

    Ji Rong squinted her eyes. Her fingers touched Gu Baiyi¡¯s back, and when she lifted them, she saw fresh blood¡ªbright and jarring.

    Blood?

    Ji Rong was stunned. She hadn¡¯t even touched the heroine¡¯s clothes, so how could there be blood?

    This was the worst kind of deception, and it was infuriating.

 Chapter 20: An Illness That Needs Healing

    In fact, Gu Baiyi had aggravated her previous injuries during the fight; she had been pushing through the pain, but now it was becoming unbearable.

    Her dark robes, with intricate silver threads pressed into cloud patterns, were originally of a deep color, so even with the blood, it wasn¡¯t immediately noticeable.

    She had planned to surrender once she reached her limit, but upon seeing her next opponent was Ji Rong, she decided to push herself further.

    After all, her senior sister was quite intriguing.

    At this moment, however, Gu Baiyi was lying limp in Ji Rong¡¯s arms, unable to get up.

    Ji Rong had a faint plum fragrance mixed with the scent of snow pine from Wantangju, different from the usual incense; the fragrance around her was pure and cold.

    Ji Rong¡¯s brow furrowed slightly, and there seemed to be a hint of irritation in her phoenix eyes. Coldly, she commanded, ¡°Get up.¡±

    But Gu Baiyi found it amusing and didn¡¯t want to rise.

    Her face was pale, and she weakly gazed at Ji Rong, offering no response.

    Then, she tilted her head and fainted.

    The spectators in the martial arena had no idea about any of this.

    Sitting in the front row, the disciples stared at the blood on Ji Rong¡¯s clothes and Gu Baiyi, who had fainted. They assumed that Gu Baiyi had been seriously injured by Ji Rong in the battle.

    The disciples, eager for gossip, chattered among themselves: ¡°Senior Sister Ji is really something, she even defeated Senior Sister Gu. But isn¡¯t it a bit much to hurt someone so badly in a sparring match? Isn¡¯t that kind of ruthless?¡±

    ¡°Exactly! Even if they have a rivalry, it shouldn¡¯t have gone this far. Look at all the blood Senior Sister Gu lost¡­¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m telling you, you don¡¯t understand. Gu Baiyi might seem fierce, but she¡¯s actually been holding back against Ji Rong. I saw it clearly she even retracted her sword in that one move. It¡¯s not like Ji Rong, who kept pressing the attack... Those sword strikes were terrifying!¡±

    ¡¾Ding! Congratulations, Player! Reputation +10, Morale -5¡¿

    Ji Rong: ¡°?¡±

    Congratulations? Whose system is this, anyway?

    Yun Yang hurried to the arena and was shocked when he saw the blood on Ji Rong¡¯s robes. ¡°Why¡­ why is Gu Baiyi so severely injured?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not sure,¡± Ji Rong replied.

    She looked at the unconscious Gu Baiyi resting on her shoulder, fighting the urge to push her away. Her expression remained neutral as she stared at Yun Yang.

    The clueless NPC couldn¡¯t tell what was going on, but with his cultivation level, he should have figured it out by now, right?

    Yun Yang didn¡¯t understand the situation, but his priority was to check the severity of Gu Baiyi¡¯s injuries.

    He moved toward her and was about to raise his hand to take her pulse.

    However, to his surprise, the person who should have been unconscious was gripping Ji Rong tightly, her fists clenched with no intention of letting go.

    The pale blue fabric was drenched in blood, and Gu Baiyi¡¯s knuckles were nearly translucent.

    She was faintly breathing, her body resting against Ji Rong, and the dark robes had deepened in color from the blood.

    Yun Yang said, ¡°What... what should I do? Gu Baiyi won¡¯t let me take her pulse.¡±

    Ji Rong looked down at the ¡°dying¡± Gu Baiyi and silently cursed the heroine¡¯s ancestors in her mind.

    She knew exactly why Gu Baiyi wouldn¡¯t let Yun Yang check her pulse. If he found signs of reversed meridians or a demonic energy imbalance, he would certainly wonder how Gu Baiyi¡¯s pulse was so chaotic but she hadn¡¯t died.

    Reading on this site? This novel is published elsewhere. Support the author by seeking out the original.

    Death wasn¡¯t possible, after all¡ªpeople who cultivated both righteous and demonic paths often had chaotic meridians.

    But according to the game¡¯s mechanics, if the protagonist died, she couldn¡¯t continue the quest. So for now, all Ji Rong could do was help Gu Baiyi cover up the truth.

    Ji Rong spoke to Yun Yang calmly. ¡°Senior Yun, don¡¯t worry. Senior Sister Gu¡¯s old injuries have flared up, which has aggravated her internal wounds.¡±

    Yun Yang looked around, his face clearly saying, "Are you sure it¡¯s just internal injuries?"

    Ji Rong ignored his expression, her tone steady as she continued to spin her story. ¡°Senior Sister Gu¡¯s old wounds haven¡¯t healed, so she¡¯s unable to continue fighting. I¡¯ll treat her injuries first.¡±

    With that, she lifted Gu Baiyi in her arms, clearly intending to leave the arena.

    Yun Yang looked puzzled.

    Are you sure you know how to heal? You¡¯re not going to kill her by accident, are you?

    ¡¾Ding! It has been detected that your current Reputation ¡Ý40, Aura ¡Ý10. The ¡°Stop Her¡± plotline will be automatically skipped.¡¿

    Yun Yang wanted to stop Ji Rong, but the pressure around her was so intense that he couldn¡¯t bring himself to interfere.

    For some reason, whenever he met Ji Rong¡¯s cold gaze, it felt as though she was looking at him the way one would look at an inanimate object.

    Ji Rong¡¯s gaze had never truly rested on anyone.

    Her eyes were cold and indifferent, as if she were a celestial being who looked down on everything. It was only when she gazed at the woman in her arms that any hint of emotion stirred within her, adding a touch of warmth to her otherwise detached demeanor.

    Thus, Yun Yang silently stood in place, watching as Ji Rong carried Gu Baiyi out of the arena, not making a move to stop her.

    It was better to avoid trouble¡ªmatters between the younger generation were best left untouched.

    But there was still one issue to deal with¡­

    By the rules, since Gu Baiyi¡¯s sword had fallen to the ground last, Ji Rong should be the winner. However, Ji Rong had injured a fellow disciple, which was a violation of the rules, so it couldn¡¯t really be counted as a victory.

    But if Gu Baiyi was considered the winner, with the arena master gone, what should be done?

    The disciples fell silent, and Yun Yang was left uncertain in the wind.

    After a long pause, he came up with an idea. Pointing at the bloodstains outside the arena, he coolly announced, ¡°Both Ji Rong and Gu Baiyi have stepped out of bounds. The match is a draw. Everyone, please proceed with the next round in order.¡±

    The disciples were once again silent.

    The arena master had been carried off¡ªwho still wanted to fight?

    Yun Yang, however, swept his whisk, his voice calm as he added, ¡°Next disciple, please come up to guard the arena.¡±

    Mo Yan looked at the water mirror, surprised to see his name appear. He rubbed the bridge of his nose, feeling somewhat confused.

    The arena master... is me?

    Ji Rong had walked quite a distance, carrying Gu Baiyi, before she finally coldly asked, ¡°Senior Sister Gu, are you planning to stay unconscious?¡±

    Gu Baiyi remained still in her arms, her breathing slow and steady.

    Ji Rong furrowed her brow slightly.

    Gu Baiyi¡¯s eyes were closed, and her limbs were relaxed.

    At that moment, the heroine dropped her usual fake smile, and her eyelids fluttered slightly, her features softening into a more natural expression.

    Could she really be asleep?

    No way. No one could possibly fall asleep in their enemy¡¯s arms, could they?

    Clearly, Ji Rong didn¡¯t believe it.

    Yet, as she held Gu Baiyi in her arms, she couldn¡¯t help but notice how soft her body was, except for her shoulder blades which felt a little sharp.

    Not to mention, Gu Baiyi¡¯s face was quite beautiful. Holding a pretty woman wasn¡¯t such a bad thing.

    So, Ji Rong stopped worrying about whether the heroine was pretending to sleep or actually asleep.

    In any case, she was getting some blood back.

    As Ji Rong shifted her gaze, Gu Baiyi, nestled in her arms, shamelessly inhaled the cold fragrance surrounding the woman.

    Through the thin gauze, she could almost feel the coolness of Ji Rong¡¯s skin.

    That temperature always reminded her of the pale neck from the cold pond, a soft sensation that resembled the jade of Zhong Mountain or the osmanthus cake she ate as a child¡ªso tempting, it made her want to¡­

    Want to bite down.

    Just as Gu Baiyi was thinking this, the arm around her waist suddenly loosened.

    Before she knew it, Ji Rong had thrown her onto the bed.

    The force was heavy, as if trying to wake her up.

    Gu Baiyi frowned, feigning that she had just woken up. She slowly opened her eyes and, lifting her head, saw the blood on Ji Rong¡¯s clothes and the indifferent look in her eyes.

    Ji Rong sat on the edge of the bed, watching her calmly. Then, she reached out and grabbed Gu Baiyi¡¯s outer robe.

    Gu Baiyi instinctively grasped Ji Rong¡¯s hand to stop her from tearing off her clothes, offering a weak smile. ¡°Senior Sister, what are you doing?¡±

    Her tone was gentle, but a flash of coldness flickered in her eyes.

    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Ji Rong casually brushed Gu Baiyi¡¯s hand away, and for the first time, a faint smile appeared on her face.

    ¡°What else would I be doing? Of course, I¡¯m treating your injuries.¡±

 Chapter 21: The Hardship of the Foxâ€™s Life

    After peeling off the heroine''s dark robes, Ji Rong saw the blood spreading from her scapula, blooming like a peony in full bloom.

    Since Gu Baiyi was lying on her side, Ji Rong could only see her slender shoulder and the terrifying wound hidden beneath the white fabric.

    It was a straight and sharp sword cut, likely passing through her back.

    Clean and decisive, without any hesitation.

    Looking at the wound, Ji Rong couldn¡¯t help but feel a sense of hesitation.

    Gu Baiyi turned around and softly asked, "Did I scare you, Senior Sister?"

    Ji Rong remained silent.

    "Are you wondering why I¡¯m not dead yet?" Gu Baiyi¡¯s eyes were full of laughter. She pointed to the red spot on her chest, adding, "Looks like a heart-piercing blow, doesn¡¯t it?"

    A heart-piercing blow?

    Ji Rong couldn¡¯t help but recall the game¡¯s ending, and her scalp tingled. Was the heroine hinting at something?

    "Too bad..."

    Gu Baiyi¡¯s expression remained calm as she brushed a strand of hair away from her face. "Too bad the sword wasn¡¯t steady, it missed by a few inches."

    In her past life, Bai Yushuang¡¯s care for her had been so meticulous, yet the sword that pierced through her scapula in the grand hall had been so ironic.

    Bai Yushuang knew she was of the Heavenly Demon bloodline, so a heart-piercing blow wouldn¡¯t kill her, only cause some pain.

    Thus, Bai Yushuang withdrew her sword, frowning, and severed her tendons.

    The sound of the sword falling to the ground was clear and crisp.

    Gu Baiyi recalled Bai Yushuang¡¯s swordsmanship when she taught her. The branch she severed with a slash through the air had fallen.

    That day, Bai Yushuang looked at the broken branch and the falling peony petals on the ground, her smile unwavering.

    Gu Baiyi had always known Bai Yushuang wasn¡¯t someone who cherished flowers, but she never realized that all of Bai Yushuang¡¯s care over the years was just pity and manipulation.

    In her past life, in the grand hall...

    Bai Yushuang raised her sword, her bloodied finger lifting Gu Baiyi¡¯s chin as she coldly asked, "How dare you kill her?"

    "I only told you to defeat her. How dare you kill her?"

    Gu Baiyi''s lips spilled blood as she defended herself, "I never meant to kill her, but the inner demons¡­"

    She looked down at the sword piercing her chest.

    The sword felt cold, but the blood that splattered out was warm.

    Bai Yushuang¡¯s face twisted, blood staining her cheek.

    Her face contorted with madness, her voice trembling as she asked, "She¡¯s dead, what use do you have left? Now you¡¯ve ruined everything. I have nothing left."

    Gu Baiyi''s eyes widened as she felt one sword after another stab into her body.

    The blood blurred her vision, and her body no longer felt pain.

    Great.

    Surrounded by blood, Gu Baiyi watched Bai Yushuang laughing, tears welling up at the corners of her eyes from the laughter.

    She wanted to ask why, but only broken sounds escaped her throat.

    In the end, she realized she had nothing left to ask in this life.

    Ji Rong looked at the crimson slowly rising in Gu Baiyi''s eyes, wondering, Is she about to go mad again?

    She quickly spoke up, trying to maintain composure, "Where are the herbs?"

    Her thoughts were interrupted.

    Gu Baiyi came to, closed her eyes for a moment, then opened them and stared into Ji Rong¡¯s eyes.

    Ji Rong¡¯s appearance was stunning, yet not seductive. A touch of coldness radiated from her brow, and when she lifted her gaze, her expression was indifferent, seeming to keep others at a distance.

    Just a single glance, and Gu Baiyi felt as though cold water had been poured over her, instantly clearing her mind.

    The malice in her eyes gradually faded, and she said gently, "I prepared some herbs at Kuai Xueju yesterday. Could you fetch them for me, Senior Sister?"

    Ji Rong stood up, silently watching Gu Baiyi.

    She had to at least say where they were, right?

    Gu Baiyi understood and pointed to the topmost shelf of the rosewood cabinet.

    Ji Rong nodded and found the redwood box.

    Opening it, she saw the herbs inside and a few rolls of fine cloth, likely for bandaging.

    This novel is published on a different platform. Support the original author by finding the official source.

    Ji Rong closed the box and handed it to Gu Baiyi.

    Gu Baiyi took the box and smiled at her. "Thank you, Senior Sister."

    "No need."

    Ji Rong had intended to leave the troublesome place quickly.

    But unexpectedly, Gu Baiyi began to undress in front of her, and the blood on her chest and back was clearly visible.

    Then Gu Baiyi slowly untied the tie of her inner robe, and the snow-white fabric at her collar parted slightly.

    She stared directly at Ji Rong and asked, "Senior Sister, is there something else?"

    It was as if she was politely showing her the door.

    Ji Rong, not wanting to stay in the heroine¡¯s residence any longer, was relieved, her face cold as she replied, "Nothing."

    Gu Baiyi smiled gently, "Then I won¡¯t send you off, Senior Sister."

    Ji Rong nodded and turned to leave.

    But the heroine¡¯s injuries looked truly frightening. After thinking for a moment, out of humanitarian concern, Ji Rong added before leaving, "Make sure to rest well, Junior Sister."

    ...

    Ji Rong stood at the door of Wanrangju, still shaken.

    The reason was simple: as she turned to leave, the heroine¡¯s smile was warm as spring, just like the sweet, naive person she had once known.

    But in the game, the sweeter the heroine¡¯s smile, the more ruthless she would be when killing.

    Moreover, just as Ji Rong started to leave, a hellish electronic sound blared, nearly causing her to stumble.

    ¡¾Ding! Congratulations, Player! Gu Baiyi''s affection points +25¡¿

    ¡¾Including the 50 affection points from the previous system crash at Wan Yao Valley that weren¡¯t counted, Gu Baiyi''s current affection points towards you: -914. Please keep it up!¡¿

    Ji Rong: "......"

    Heh, still negative. What''s there to be happy about?

    Meanwhile, the little snow fox left in the training ground by Ji Rong was staring at her with an expression of quiet resentment.

    After a moment, it realized that its master was muttering to herself, with a mocking expression on her face, showing no intention of soothing it.

    The snow fox whimpered in grievance, but Ji Rong only calmly patted its head and casually said, "Go play somewhere else."

    It was stunned. With indignation, it glared at Ji Rong, who was lost in her own world, and decided to shut itself off, refusing to acknowledge this wretched master for the day.

    Just as the little snow fox left Wantangju and lay on a stone by the pond, reflecting on the hardships of being a fox, it suddenly found itself shrouded in a shadow.

    Instinctively, it turned around and glared fiercely at the newcomer.

    The person was dressed in simple white robes, exuding an unparalleled elegance. It was Mei He.

    Mei He smiled at the fox, "You¡¯re clearly the fox demon ¡®Wu Yan¡¯ from West Mountain, yet you pretend to be a Tianshan snow fox... What are you plotting?"

    Crap, not her again.

    Wu Yan showed a surprised expression and quickly transformed, trying to flee, but Mei He¡¯s casual "stop" kept her frozen in place.

    Words turned to law¡ªonly those in the Infinite realm could do this. Mei He said softly, "Tell me, what are you planning with Changqin?"

    Mei He lifted the curse and looked at the young woman before her with a calm expression.

    Wu Yan bit her lip tightly, remaining silent.

    Mei He shook her head. "I¡¯m different from Bai Yushuang. She¡¯s always been insane, but I¡¯m only occasionally crazy. And when I go crazy, you may not be able to handle it."

    "I can''t say..."

    A sudden suffocating sensation stopped Wu Yan''s breath. She looked at Mei He''s hand gripping her throat, fear in her eyes.

    Mei He was not her usual gentle and approachable self. A lotus mark on her forehead deepened, and a faint red hue began to show.

    Her tone was calm but threatening, "Die, or speak?"

    Wu Yan floated in the air, feeling that Mei He truly wanted to kill her. She whimpered, gasping, "¡­I¡¯ll speak, I¡¯ll speak."

    "Go ahead." Mei He said gently, releasing her hold on Wu Yan''s neck.

    "¡­The master is looking for the Chixiao Sword."

    "Hasn''t she already found it?"

    Wu Yan fell silent. "Isn¡¯t this a question you already know the answer to, Sect Leader Mei?"

    Mei He smiled, sighing. "I suppose Junior Sister Bai should have figured out by now that the sword she stole that day was a fake. But she doesn¡¯t understand me. Putting the Chixiao Sword in Lingxiao Pavilion isn¡¯t something I would do."

    "But, so what?" Mei He lightly patted Wu Yan''s head and whispered, "Now, the world knows Bai Yushuang has the Chixiao Sword. Even if she didn¡¯t get it, she can¡¯t deny it."

    Ever since Wu Yan met Mei He, she had grown genuinely fearful of her. Now, with Mei He¡¯s hand on her head, she was drenched in cold sweat.

    "Don¡¯t be afraid."

    Mei He looked at Wu Yan with sympathy. "If you tell me what you said to Bai Yushuang yesterday, I won¡¯t kill you."

    Wu Yan was silent for a long time before she slowly spoke, "Even if I die, I cannot tell you."

    What happened yesterday involved too much. She could not risk revealing Bai Yushuang¡¯s plans to Mei He. If she did, everything she had worked for would be wasted.

    Mei He smiled. "Are you sure you don¡¯t fear death?"

    Wu Yan thought back to her days of eating, drinking, and playing at Wanjian Sect, her unreliable master, and the Heavenly Demon Seed that had stroked her fur.

    As a fox born and raised in West Mountain, she had seen many things her siblings had not. Her life as a fox had already been fulfilled.

    So, she sighed, "Steamed or braised, Sect Leader Mei, you decide. If I¡¯m to die, so be it. I don¡¯t care anymore."

    Mei He couldn¡¯t help but chuckle. "You¡¯re quite interesting, little fool. It¡¯s a pity you have no sense of occasion."

    With that, Mei He gathered a surge of spiritual energy in her palm. She watched as Wu Yan trembled under the pressure and then extended her hand without hesitation.

    The violent spiritual energy sliced through Wu Yan¡¯s meridians. For the first time, she felt the pain of her soul being ripped apart.

    Wu Yan closed her eyes. Even as death approached, she couldn¡¯t help but resent Ji Rong: If it hadn¡¯t been for encountering such a wretched master, how could she have ended up like this?

    The world spun around her.

    Wu Yan fell backward, feeling weightless, like she was plummeting into the underworld.

    This feeling made her think that she was truly dead.

    She sighed in relief. It seemed death wasn¡¯t so frightening. It didn¡¯t even hurt a bit.

    But when she opened her eyes and saw Mei He smiling at her in front of her, she felt terrified.

    Wu Yan wanted to cry but had no tears. "Why are you everywhere? Did you follow me to hell?"

    Mei He retracted her hand and laughed. "Fool, I was just testing you earlier. Seeing how loyal you are to Junior Sister Bai, I can trust you to follow Changqin."

    "Then what about just now?"

    "I only used my spiritual energy to remove the demon mark on you. From now on, your master will only be Changqin. You can no longer contact Bai Yushuang."

    Wu Yan was dumbfounded. She never expected Mei He to have such intentions. She couldn¡¯t help but ask, "What if I tell you everything?"

    "If you tell me, I¡¯ll naturally kill you, for Junior Sister Bai and for Changqin."

    Mei He said this with the same calm and gentle tone she always had.

    At those words, Wu Yan¡¯s back chilled. She asked, "Sect Leader Mei, don¡¯t you want to know those things?"

    "Of course¡­ not."

    Mei He smiled and spoke softly, "Because when it comes to the Heavenly Demon Seed, I understand it better than Bai Yushuang.¡±

 Chapter 22: Bullying the Weak with Strength

    The second round of the martial arts test was held again in the training grounds. Since Pei Huiyun was away on a journey, the event was presided over by Gong Yu.

    Gong Yu, with a sword at her waist, moved slowly towards the training field. Dressed in red, her brows and eyes sparkled with vitality, alleviating some of the frailness that usually marked her appearance.

    However, the disciples watching her take every step with a slight cough couldn¡¯t help but feel nervous for her.

    Gong Yu''s eldest disciple, Lu Yuheng, wore a worried expression and whispered, "I¡¯ve prepared the medicine. Master, would you like to take it?"

    She shook her head. "Yu is fine."

    Then, Gong Yu lifted a drumstick and struck the gong with strength, officially starting the free-for-all battle.

    The first to compete were the outer disciples, and for Ji Rong, there was nothing particularly noteworthy about the outer disciples¡¯ contests.

    But today was different, as an important character was supposed to make an appearance according to the plot...

    Ji Rong scanned the crowded outer disciples, looking for the game¡¯s male protagonist.

    Yes, Sword God, a popular game with a large following, was designed to appeal to a wide audience. The developers were keen to milk it for all it was worth, and to pass the approval process, they even created a male protagonist who served as a mere plot device.

    Anyone who had played the game knew that while Ji Rong, the antagonist, had almost no connection with the heroine, the male protagonist, even though he had a vague connection with her, was essentially just there to support the Bai He couple.

    Once Ji Rong activated the assistant hint box, every outer disciple had a large green NPC frame floating above their heads displaying their details.

    Amidst all the green, the most eye-catching was a blinding red light.

    The red light illuminated a seemingly inconspicuous, yet truly unremarkable young man.

    Ji Rong closely observed the boy. He looked no older than the age when a young man first ties up his hair. Dressed in simple black robes, he appeared fairly handsome, though his eyes were slightly lowered, and he clutched his sword with a dull expression.

    [Ye Chuyang, early-stage Spiritual Communication, naturally struggles to absorb Qi into his body, cultivation black hole.]

    Ji Rong couldn¡¯t help but admire: no wonder he was the male protagonist of a cultivation game, clearly just out of the beginner''s village with stats that were still pretty weak.

    As she thought about this, she watched the male protagonist step onto the stage.

    At that moment, Ji Rong didn¡¯t notice that someone had already sat beside her.

    This person rested his chin on his hand, casually following her gaze toward the stage.

    A disciple in extravagant clothes stood opposite Ye Chuyang, speaking mockingly: "Junior Brother Ye! Don¡¯t waste your time, you can¡¯t beat me, just surrender already."

    Ji Rong chuckled. This cannon fodder NPC clearly didn¡¯t understand; even though the male protagonist¡¯s combat strength was low, defeating a weakling by surpassing levels was still no challenge...

    Then she saw Ye Chuyang dumbly nod and say, "Hmm, I surrender."

    Ji Rong: "?"

    Come on, young man, you¡¯re the male protagonist.

    She even wondered if it was because she had entered the game that the plot was becoming so absurd.

    This was the first time Gong Yu had seen a disciple about to surrender as soon as they stepped onto the stage. She confirmed once again, "Are you sure you want to surrender?"

    Ye Chuyang nodded.

    The disciple opposite him was stunned for a moment, then arrogantly declared, "What a pity. I thought I¡¯d get to defeat you, but you surrender so quickly. I guess trash is just trash after all."

    Ji Rong couldn¡¯t help but feel pleased. The keyword "trash is just trash" had appeared, which meant the cannon fodder was about to meet their end...

    But unexpectedly, Ye Chuyang¡¯s face became serious as he nodded again and said, "Hmm, I am trash."

    With that, he calmly turned around, holding his sword as he walked away, not even looking at his opponent.

    The entire arena erupted in an uproar.

    Ji Rong became numb. She withdrew her gaze, her disappointment barely concealed.

    Then she suddenly remembered that the male protagonist, in the original story, had met the heroine at Wan Yao Valley.

    At that time, the heroine was still a silly, sweet girl. After hearing about the male protagonist''s experiences, she had angrily condemned the actions of his senior brothers, while the male protagonist himself...

    If you spot this tale on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation.

    He had asked earnestly, "Were they really insulting me?"

    The heroine couldn¡¯t believe it. They had already used his name to curse his family, didn¡¯t that count as an insult?

    The male protagonist, looking at the heroine''s expression, thought for a moment, then nodded. "I see, I understand."

    Ji Rong fell silent.

    The truth was simple: because Gu Baiyi hadn¡¯t followed the original plot, the male protagonist was still in an undeveloped state.

    Just as Ji Rong was reflecting on the bizarre development of the plot, a gentle voice suddenly interrupted her thoughts: "Senior Sister, do you know that outer disciple?"

    The voice was pleasant, and the expression was kind, yet something felt off. The person seemed to be on a path toward becoming dark and twisted.

    Ji Rong turned to see Gu Baiyi sitting beside her. She shook her head and said, "I don¡¯t know him."

    [Beep! Gu Baiyi¡¯s favorability -10]

    Ji Rong: "..."

    Was that so obvious?

    Gu Baiyi let out a soft laugh and said with a hint of amusement, "Is that so? Senior Sister seemed quite focused on watching that disciple compete, almost like you were paying special attention to him."

    "Just looking casually," Ji Rong replied.

    "Just looking casually?"

    Gu Baiyi watched Ji Rong¡¯s furrowed brows, and her tone unintentionally carried a hint of mockery. ¡°I didn¡¯t know Senior Sister had such leisure to casually observe others.¡±

    Heh, there¡¯s much you don¡¯t know.

    If you knew he was the tool-like male protagonist, you¡¯d probably be watching him more closely.

    Ji Rong replied coolly, ¡°Even if I¡¯m observing others, what does it have to do with Junior Sister?¡±

    Gu Baiyi, who was always eloquent, found herself momentarily speechless.

    Because Ji Rong was right. Even if she paid close attention to Ye Chuyang, it didn¡¯t concern herself.

    Besides, Ye Chuyang was a slow-witted fool and not the type Ji Rong would be interested in.

    Wait, even if Ji Rong were interested, what difference would it make to her?

    Gu Baiyi squinted, a smile in her eyes. ¡°Senior Sister is absolutely right, it really has nothing to do with me.¡±

    ¡­

    "Match 12: Inner Disciple Gu Baiyi wins!"

    After the outer disciples'' martial trials ended, it was time for the inner disciples'' free-for-all. Ever since that purple shadow had jumped onto the stage, it had never come down.

    Gu Baiyi, cutting through her opponents like slicing through vegetables, won twelve consecutive rounds. She had gone into a killing frenzy.

    Since the free-for-all¡¯s points were doubled, her ranking soared to the top, and the number next to her name made the other disciples feel a sense of dread.

    480 points.

    A terrifying score that marked her as a relentless point machine.

    Ji Rong watched Gu Baiyi, beaming with a smile as she knocked her opponent¡¯s weapon away with a single strike. She couldn¡¯t shake the feeling that this person¡¯s bloodthirst was palpable, no matter how hard she tried to hide it.

    She glanced at Mo Yan, standing at the edge of the stage, wondering when this little money-hungry disciple had offended the heroine.

    Mo Yan was also confused. Participating in the free-for-all would grant 20 points, and she had only planned to earn a few by barely competing in the second round. Who knew it would turn out like this...

    She surrendered and left the stage without experiencing much.

    Seeing Gu Baiyi storming through the rounds, gaining momentum, Ji Rong wasn¡¯t at all worried. As long as she didn¡¯t go up against the mad heroine, she¡¯d never lose.

    However, since she had violated the rules yesterday and quit halfway through, had Yun Yang not given her a little friendship bonus for participation, she would have had the lowest score in the entire sect.

    But Ji Rong was steady. She sat back, waiting for Gu Baiyi to exhaust everyone''s energy, and then she would sweep in when the heroine¡¯s turn came to take the stage.

    However, she didn¡¯t expect that the next challenger would be a formidable opponent...

    ¡°Hey, are you the one who has been driving Ji Rong back step by step?¡±

    Gu Baiyi raised an eyebrow as she looked at the newcomer, but she didn¡¯t respond.

    Ji Rong was speechless. This clueless young lady¡ªwhat does "driving back step by step" even mean?

    They¡¯d been going back and forth, equally matched, okay?

    Dou Weiyi took off her outer robe to reveal the fur lining beneath, then stood proudly with her sword and said to Gu Baiyi, ¡°That silver-tongued Ji Rong is useless. Let me show you what I¡¯ve got.¡±

    ¡°Oh?¡± Gu Baiyi smiled and cupped her hands. ¡°Then please enlighten me, Senior Sister Dou.¡±

    ¡°The match begins!¡±

    In an instant, the Hanshui Sword clashed with the Yinshuang Sword, and Gu Baiyi¡¯s expression remained calm, but the fire of battle burned in her eyes.

    Though Dou Weiyi was one year younger than Gu Baiyi, she had already reached the early stage of Heart Seeking.

    Silver Frost was a famous sword from the Western Region. When her father gave it to her, he had said, ¡°In the past, your grandfather used Yinshuang to slay enemy generals. You, Weiyi, possess the same potential as our ancestors, so you must make good use of this sword.¡±

    Indeed, in her hands, the sword exuded an extraordinary aura. Each strike was sharp and direct, aiming for Gu Baiyi¡¯s vital points.

    Gu Baiyi had already fought twelve grueling rounds with inner disciples, and her spiritual energy was nearly depleted.

    Now, she was struggling, forced to retreat towards the edge of the stage by the relentless sword strikes.

    Gu Baiyi¡¯s eyes darkened as she raised her sword to block the sword that Dou Weiyi was swinging at her.

    Her old injuries hadn¡¯t healed, and the pain from the torn wounds caused beads of sweat to form on her forehead. Her purple robes were stained with blood, and her knees were buckling.

    Dou Weiyi¡¯s gaze was filled with contempt as she looked down at her. ¡°I thought you were impressive, but it seems you''re just like the others.¡±

    Dou Weiyi was the daughter of Dou Changyuan, a prince of the Western Region. She had access to countless heavenly treasures, and Yinshuang Sword was ranked 17th in the Divine Sword Records.

    If Gu Baiyi were at her peak, she could have defeated Dou Weiyi, but in her current condition, she would lose unless she used the Heavenly Demon Scroll or Feiyu.

    Crash¡ª

    The Hanshui Sword fell to the ground, and as expected, Gu Baiyi was defeated.

    Though unwilling, she would never use demonic cultivation techniques in front of so many people.

    Her face pale, Gu Baiyi bent down to pick up the Hanshui Sword and calmly cupped her hands. ¡°I lost.¡±

    Dou Weiyi¡¯s eyes burned with intensity, but she didn¡¯t reply. Instead, she bypassed Gu Baiyi and eagerly looked to the back.

    Gu Baiyi squinted and turned around, seeing a woman with a calm expression standing behind her.

    In silken robes as white as snow, her sleeves fluttering.

    Ji Rong, holding the Qinghe Sword, raised her chin slightly and addressed Dou Weiyi, ¡°Fight me.¡±

 Chapter 23: The Phoenixs Cry

    In fact, Ji Rong¡¯s thoughts were simple: once Dou Weiyi dealt with the heroine, she could step onto the stage herself.

    One had to admit, this time the young miss did an excellent job.

    But in Dou Weiyi¡¯s eyes, Ji Rong gripped her Qinghe Sword with her left hand, her gaze cold and indifferent as if she were ready to strike at any moment.

    She couldn¡¯t help but sneer, ¡°What¡¯s this? Are you in such a hurry to step in for Gu Baiyi?¡±

    Ji Rong met her gaze, eyes falling on the blood-red stain spreading across Gu Baiyi''s back. She thought to herself that the heroine truly had it tough.

    But what did that have to do with her?

    Stepping in for the heroine¡­ that was never going to happen.

    The sunset cast its golden light over the tip of the Bixue Peak.

    The sky was a brilliant tapestry of colors, with warm red and bright gold weaving together.

    Clouds swirled in disarray, and snowflakes danced in the air.

    The hour was getting late.

    Ji Rong still wanted to rack up more points in the remaining time and didn¡¯t want to waste any more words with Dou Weiyi. She kept it short and direct: ¡°Enough talking, when do we start?¡±

    ¡°Tch, of course, we¡¯ll fight. Do you think I¡¯m afraid of you?¡± Dou Weiyi replied, clearly angered by Ji Rong¡¯s words.

    When the match began, she didn¡¯t even bother with a polite salute. She raised her sword and charged directly at Ji Rong.

    The tip of her sword gleamed with light, its movements flowing in graceful arcs, like silk rippling through water.

    The first form of Sa Shang Qu: "Water Waves Crossing."

    The softest is like water, the strongest like steel, and this sword technique combined both. Dou Weiyi¡¯s sword intent was near perfect, nearly flawless.

    Moreover, she had grown up in the Western Regions. As a child, she had followed Princess Loulan, chasing after cattle and sheep on the vast plains. When tired, she would lie beneath the moonlit sky, listening to the sound of apes echoing through the mountains.

    Sa Shang Qu was Dou Weiyi¡¯s most familiar sword style. She could almost hear the call of Yinshuang Sword with each strike, knowing that the sword, like her, was proud.

    When she unleashed the technique, she was certain of her invincibility.

    The sword qi surged, aiming directly at Ji Rong''s face.

    Gong Yu, who had been leisurely sitting in a high seat, leaned forward, intrigued to see how Ji Rong would respond.

    At that moment, Ji Rong¡¯s sword moved.

    With a flick of her sleeve, she didn¡¯t block the attack but instead allowed her sword to flow with the momentum of the "Water Waves Crossing," lightly landing her first strike.

    This¡­

    The disciples gasped, unable to believe their eyes.

    Dou Weiyi¡¯s eyes widened in disbelief, ¡°Ji Rong, how can you use the same sword technique as me? How shameless!¡±

    The water-like waves gently rippled, smooth as silk, dispersing the sword qi with ease, and even surpassing Dou Weiyi''s in terms of clarity and grace.

    Ji Rong looked at Dou Weiyi with amusement and retorted, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with using the same sword technique? Does the martial arts competition specifically forbid it?¡±

    The disciples had initially thought Ji Rong lacked honor by copying the sword move on the spot, but upon reflection, they realized the rules of the competition didn¡¯t prohibit the use of identical moves.

    Moreover, it was obvious to everyone that Ji Rong, despite using the same technique, had easily neutralized Dou Weiyi¡¯s attack. Clearly, Ji Rong was the superior one.

    Defeating Dou Weiyi using her own best technique was a slap to her face.

    Dou Weiyi was seething with anger, and raised her sword again, striking down with another move. Dust rose in the air, the sword qi cold and menacing, like a spear thrusting at Ji Rong.

    The second form of Sa Shang Qu: "Fierce Wind."

    This time, Ji Rong didn¡¯t copy Dou Weiyi¡¯s move. "Fierce Wind" was a technique that Zhou Shu had comprehended in the Western Desert, and Dou Weiyi had more experience with desert sands than Ji Rong. Her sword intent would definitely outmatch Ji Rong''s.

    So Ji Rong chose the third form of Sa Shang Qu: "Swallowing the Blade."

    Like the previous attack, this move was filled with a deadly wind, but "Swallowing the Blade" was like a youth holding a goblet, gazing out over the balcony and casually tossing wine into the river, exuding an air of carefree elegance.

    Unauthorized duplication: this tale has been taken without consent. Report sightings.

    A flash of white light, dust swirling, and both fighters leaped backward, standing at opposite ends of the stage.

    The sword qi was intense, and neither side had the upper hand¡ª it was a draw.

    The fight was intense, and the onlookers were captivated, feeling as if the red and white figures standing on the stage embodied an endless depth of true intent with each strike.

    Some disciples stood up from their seats, shouting loudly, ¡°Senior Sister Dou, fight hard! Defeat her and show the might of our Western Regions!¡±

    Others impatiently sipped their tea, grumbling, ¡°Why are people from the Western Regions so noisy? Do they really think this is a marketplace?¡±

    Gu Baiyi, sitting beneath the stage, had a clear view of the battle.

    When it came to the variety of techniques, Ji Rong was certainly the victor. But in terms of swordsmanship, for some reason, Ji Rong¡¯s strikes were slightly slower, giving Dou Weiyi the advantage.

    The onlookers all thought the two were evenly matched, but Gu Baiyi knew that if Ji Rong didn¡¯t defeat Dou Weiyi with this next move, she would inevitably lose.

    Ji Rong knew as well that if the fight dragged on any longer, she would certainly be the one to lose.

    Dou Weiyi had gazed at the bright moon hanging high in the desert countless times and had sat around a campfire with her royal sisters, drinking strong wine and singing songs. When it came to understanding swordsmanship, it was clear that she was superior.

    At that moment, Dou Weiyi, holding her Yinshuang sword, wore an unusually calm expression as she steadily struck with her blade.

    This strike was accompanied by the sounds of drums and the clash of thousands of warriors, their golden spears raising the dust, charging across mountains and rivers.

    Gong Yu frowned slightly¡ªit was the final form of Sa Shang Qu: "Cinnabar Eagle."

    The Cinnabar Eagle was a symbol of the Western Region¡¯s royal family, so only members of the royal family could learn the last move. Dou Weiyi was confident that with this strike, Ji Rong would be defeated.

    The warhorse neighed loudly, and the long wind howled.

    Ji Rong felt the sword aura rushing toward her face but slowly closed her eyes.

    The disciples were all shocked. With such a terrifying sword strike, she wasn¡¯t planning to dodge? Was she seeking death?

    Gu Baiyi¡¯s gaze also sharpened, her fingers instinctively gripping the tassel of her sword.

    If this sword wasn¡¯t blocked, Ji Rong would either die or be gravely wounded.

    The entire arena fell into a tense silence. Only Ye Chuyang, sitting in the back row, remained expressionless, his brow slightly furrowed.

    That person¡¯s movements...

    Something¡¯s wrong.

    Ji Rong was well aware of her own strength. After spending months refining her swordsmanship, she still couldn¡¯t defeat Dou Weiyi, who had been practicing martial arts in the Western Regions since childhood.

    But when battling with players in the arena, she didn¡¯t rely on overwhelming power from special purchases but instead on countless failures and skill training.

    "Cinnabar Eagle" was indeed an unstoppable strike, but like all sword moves, it too had its weaknesses.

    Just as the sword aura seemed to slice through the air like a blade, Ji Rong opened her eyes and casually performed a sword flourish.

    Gu Baiyi shook her head. Even the first move of "Silent Mountain and Rivers"¡ª"Mountain and Seas"¡ªwasn¡¯t enough to break through "Cinnabar Eagle."

    While "Mountain and Seas" could stir silver waves of snow, it could not shake a thousand strong cavalry.

    In an instant, the waves vanished in the sound of clashing weapons, and the overwhelming sword intent rushed toward Ji Rong again.

    It seemed the battle had been decided.

    Ye Chuyang, usually impassive, now focused intensely because he noticed something.

    It wasn¡¯t just a single move.

    Although the silver waves seemed to dissipate, a sudden burst of intense light erupted from within the waves.

    The light darted across Bixue Peak, shining on the snow, scattering a thousand shards of gold in its wake.

    "Silent Mountain and Rivers" Second Move¡ª"Jade Disc Reflecting the Sun."

    The disciples were dumbfounded. In the span of a single breath, Ji Rong had unleashed two moves?

    To perform two moves in such a short time required not only deep mastery of swordsmanship but also immense spiritual energy.

    Dou Weiyi was surprised. The golden light on her iron horse seemed to diminish her attack by half.

    But the sword intent was far from dissipating.

    She had to admit that Ji Rong was indeed strong, stronger than many useless people.

    But so what?

    Dou Weiyi watched as the golden light dimmed under her domineering sword intent, and a triumphant smile appeared at the corner of her mouth.

    What if she unleashed two moves? Even if Ji Rong were strong, wasn¡¯t she still going to lose to her?

    However, within moments, Dou Weiyi¡¯s expression changed dramatically.

    Something was wrong.

    Because Ji Rong was raising her sword once more.

    This was a move Ji Rong had used countless times in the arena.

    Back then, when she had just learned the "Shan He Ji" sword technique, she discovered that if she used the first, second, and third moves consecutively, the damage inflicted on the wooden training dummy would be doubled.

    But to use all three moves at once required reaching the "Riding the Wind" realm to unlock the ability to cast three skill levels simultaneously.

    But Ji Rong couldn¡¯t care less about that. Her eyes grew brighter as she made up her mind to use this move, even if it drained all her spiritual energy.

    Not for anything else, but to defend her pride as the second-best in the sword trials and to defeat Dou Weiyi.

    Moreover, since the day she underwent the cold pool marrow cleansing, her spiritual energy had become increasingly transparent, and her perception had greatly improved.

    At this moment, Ji Rong could clearly see the trajectory of the "Cinnabar Eagle" attack.

    She saw the glaring eyes of the "Cinnabar Eagle" as it charged toward her.

    Ji Rong raised her sword, just like she had done countless times in the arena. She aimed for the fiery eyes of the "Cinnabar Eagle" and swung down without expression.

    Everyone heard the cry of a phoenix.

    Then, as the white light dissipated, a pair of giant wings emerged from the flames, followed by a proud head, with a shimmering, glazed glow flowing across its body.

    It was a phoenix.

    Its body completely covered the "Cinnabar Eagle," as it proudly lifted its head and glared down at the mundane bird. Under the pressure of the divine bird, the "Cinnabar Eagle" trembled and lowered its head.

    The phoenix looked at Dou Weiyi indifferently, moving its giant beak.

    A stream of flame shot from its mouth, illuminating Dou Weiyi¡¯s pale face.

    A torrent of killing intent surged toward her, but Dou Weiyi couldn¡¯t move under the oppressive force. She couldn¡¯t dodge and could only watch as the flames engulfed her body.

 Chapter 24: Joining Forces

    Ji Rong looked at the pale face of Dou Weiyi and nearly burst out laughing.

    At this moment, her spiritual energy was depleted, and being able to use the third form, "Nirvana," was already her limit.

    Although the phoenix flames were impressive to look at, they were merely an illusion, capable only of breaking through the "Cinnabar Eagle" attack. They couldn''t cause any substantial harm to Dou Weiyi.

    But just as the flames were about to dissipate, a sword appeared at the edge of the arena, its blade etched with a lotus flower design.

    With a flutter of sleeves, silver light flashed.

    Gong Yu stood before Dou Weiyi and struck out at the phoenix.

    It was a delicate strike, like a lotus blooming in full glory, and the world seemed to fall into an ethereal, serene silence.

    The phoenix raised its head and stared at Gong Yu, then dissolved into thousands of lotus petals.

    Ji Rong, her spiritual energy completely drained, saw Gong Yu sheathe her sword and then immediately move to stand in front of her.

    The fiery robe only made her pale face appear even more ghostly.

    Gong Yu held her sword, her lips moving as if to speak something.

    Her expression was inscrutable, but she slowly released the tightly gripped hilt of the sword and declared, "Inner Sect competition, round thirteen. Ji Rong wins."

    The audience erupted in thunderous applause, as if chanting Ji Rong''s name in unison.

    "Senior Sister Ji Rong is amazing! Truly worthy of being the daughter of the City Lord!"

    "Yes, yes! That sword, I was sweating just watching. Even Senior Sister Jiang couldn¡¯t do the Sword Saint''s ''Silent Mountain and Rivers'' so perfectly!"

    "Senior Sister Ji Rong is truly a shining example for all of us..."

    Amid the discussions from the outer sect disciples, Ji Rong remained composed, sheathed her sword, and extended a hand to the fallen Dou Weiyi, saying, "Junior Sister Dou, thank you for the match."

    Dou Weiyi, still shaken, was filled with resentment and hatred toward Ji Rong. But when she saw the outstretched hand, she hesitated for a moment before reluctantly reaching out and clasping it.

    Her fingers were delicate, smooth, and flawless, like magnolia petals.

    Dou Weiyi stood up, but a faint blush crept up her ears.

    Ji Rong observed her awkward expression, finding it rather amusing.

    Then Dou Weiyi abruptly pulled her hand away and stepped back, unwillingly saying, "This time, I lost. You''re lucky. Next time, I won''t hold back."

    Ji Rong: "..."

    What nonsense is she talking about? It doesn''t seem like she was holding back in the first place.

    The electronic sound rang out again.

    [Beep! Congratulations, player! Dou Weiyi¡¯s favorability +15, Gong Yu¡¯s favorability +10, Ye Chuyang¡¯s favorability +10, Prestige +20, People''s Hearts +10.]

    Ji Rong had the odd feeling that the assistant was adding points in a haphazard way. She couldn''t help but sigh: It''s so easy to gain favor with NPCs, unlike the unpredictable favor of certain people...

    Meanwhile, the person Ji Rong was silently cursing, Gu Baiyi, sat in the audience.

    She watched Ji Rong extend her hand to Dou Weiyi, her face calm, but her gaze involuntarily turning cold.

    Dou Weiyi looked unnatural, while Ji Rong''s expression remained as indifferent as ever, as if she cared for nothing.

    For some reason, when Gu Baiyi saw the hands of the two¡ªone pale and one red¡ªclasping each other, she found the scene unsettling.

    It was like witnessing shattered snow on the jade steps of the Wanjian Sect, with blood scattered across the ground.

    A sense of irritability and bitterness surged within her, as if countless hands from the mire were dragging her, screaming, pushing her toward an endless abyss.

    Gu Baiyi shut her eyes and took a deep breath.

    After a while, she slowly opened her eyes again, flashing a gentle smile as if nothing had happened.

    After all, she was destined to walk into the darkness, just a matter of time.

    [Beep! Gu Baiyi¡¯s favorability -10.]

    Ji Rong: "?"

    What did I do this time?

    In the midst of the noise, Ji Rong looked up to the audience and saw a figure clad in apricot-colored robes, sitting high above. The person wore a gentle smile, a picture of grace and serenity.

    The smile was elegant, like a clear, moonlit night.

    Ji Rong met the heroine''s gaze, and one thought crossed her mind:

    What a pure, beautiful white lotus, pretending to be innocent in front of me.

    But Ji Rong liked how the heroine clearly wanted to kill her yet still pretended to be gentle and innocent. It greatly satisfied her vanity as the villain.

    Thus, Ji Rong¡¯s usually cold eyes softened a little.

    This book is hosted on another platform. Read the official version and support the author''s work.

    She smiled at Gu Baiyi, intending to show her ¡°Bring it on, I¡¯m not afraid of you¡± with a sly grin.

    But to Gu Baiyi, it appeared as something entirely different.

    The woman''s gaze was distant, indifferent, but in the blink of an eye, a faint smile appeared on her face.

    It was subtle, but Gu Baiyi could clearly tell that Ji Rong wasn''t smiling at anyone in the arena. Her eyes cut through the crowd and landed carelessly on her.

    It was hard to describe the feeling. It was like a soft breeze brushing against her, feathers grazing her heart, making Gu Baiyi''s breath catch for a moment.

    She found herself defeated, stiffly turning her head, awkwardly shifting her gaze.

    Ji Rong looked at Gu Baiyi¡¯s mechanical movements and frowned.

    Looks like the villain''s smile really has some power.

    [Beep! Gu Baiyi¡¯s favorability +15.]

    Ji Rong: "..."

    The heroine''s crazy, I want to run.

    Of course, the thought of running lasted only a moment before Ji Rong got lost in the thrill of dominating the competition.

    "Round 36, Ji Rong wins the Inner Sect competition!"

    Ji Rong watched as wave after wave of disciples climbed onto the stage, only to leave in defeat moments later. It gave her a sense of invincibility, as if no one could challenge her.

    Her score stood out prominently, ranked just behind Gu Baiyi, with an astonishing 460 points.

    It truly felt like she had seen everything the world had to offer.

    Though she was crushing everyone, Ji Rong had fought 23 rounds and was starting to feel a bit tired.

    And continuing on would likely make her enemies out of all her fellow disciples.

    So, when Wei Zongqiu appeared on the stage with dozens of high-level talisman papers, Ji Rong decided to call it a day and said, "I concede."

    Perhaps it was her imagination, but Ji Rong felt that Gong Yu seemed to show a hint of regret in her expression.

    Gong Yu then announced, "Round 37, Wei Zongqiu wins the Inner Sect competition."

    Wei Zongqiu scratched his nose, seemingly surprised that he had won without lifting a finger.

    ...

    Ji Rong happily stepped down from the stage, gazing at the clear sky above, feeling at ease and content.

    After stepping out of the heroine''s shadow, the path of the villain seemed to open up clearly before her.

    Just as Ji Rong was marveling at the beauty of the world, the road ahead was blocked by two people deep in conversation.

    These two were no strangers to her¡ªone was stiff and awkward, the other cunning. They were, of course, the male lead and the heroine, whose connection had nothing to do with her.

    Ji Rong felt relieved. Finally, the male lead and the heroine were beginning to follow the storyline of building a brotherly bond. It seemed the main plot hadn¡¯t completely fallen apart after all.

    But when the two suddenly turned around and looked at her in unison, Ji Rong felt a chill run down her back and instinctively sensed something ominous.

    Gu Baiyi wore a gentle smile and softly asked Ye Chuyang, ¡°Junior Brother Ye, are you here to find this senior sister?¡±

    Ye Chuyang looked at Ji Rong, slowly and seriously nodding.

    Ji Rong: ¡°?¡±

    No way, we don¡¯t even know each other.

    But Ye Chuyang''s solemn expression seemed to say, Yes, we¡¯re well acquainted.

    Ji Rong glanced at Ye Chuyang. Although she recognized him as the infamous tool-character male lead, she still furrowed her brows and said, ¡°I don¡¯t know you.¡±

    To her surprise, Ye Chuyang nodded and replied, ¡°I know, I don¡¯t know you either.¡±

    The situation grew extremely awkward.

    Ji Rong had never encountered anything so absurd before. She stared at Ye Chuyang, waiting for him to say more.

    Sure enough, Ye Chuyang spoke up.

    ¡°You¡­¡±

    His expression was very serious, as though he was about to say something shocking.

    Ji Rong studied his eyes, sensing that despite his awkward exterior, there seemed to be an ability to perceive people¡¯s hearts behind them.

    She felt a little nervous. Could the male lead have seen through something?

    Ye Chuyang continued, ¡°Your swordsmanship is impressive. I¡¯d like to ask, senior sister, how do you integrate the first, second, and third forms of ¡®Silent Mountain and River¡¯?¡±

    Ji Rong: ¡°¡­¡±

    She glanced at Ye Chuyang and spoke cryptically, ¡°When you reach a certain level, you¡¯ll naturally understand without needing others to teach you.¡±

    The ¡°certain level¡± she referred to was, of course, when the male lead encountered some great opportunity, faced countless hardships, and unblocked his meridians. By then, he¡¯d become an unstoppable force.

    Unfortunately, the male lead had no idea how the plot would unfold, so Ji Rong¡¯s response was just a perfunctory one.

    Ye Chuyang furrowed his brows, thinking for a long time.

    Though he wasn¡¯t particularly sharp, he still felt that this senior sister was brushing him off.

    The male lead, though somewhat dull, was known as a ¡°sword fanatic¡± in the game, obsessed with the pursuit of the sword way.

    Ye Chuyang hesitated for a moment, but before he could speak again, Gu Baiyi suddenly spoke up.

    ¡°Junior Brother Ye, let me teach you.¡±

    Ye Chuyang¡¯s hesitation disappeared, replaced by confusion.

    He had come to seek guidance from Ji Rong, so he was puzzled why this senior sister was offering to teach him.

    Gu Baiyi showed a kind smile, though inwardly, she mocked, I see what you¡¯re up to, kid. Looking for a fight, are you?

    ¡­

    The setting sun cast a golden hue, and the evening mist hung low in the air.

    Ji Rong and Gu Baiyi walked together on the path back to their residence.

    They walked several paces apart, both silent.

    It was hard to tell whether it was the exhilaration from their previous match or something else, but Gu Baiyi seemed unusually cheerful as she looked at the shaded evening.

    Ji Rong, on the other hand, felt a bit uneasy and fearful.

    What is the heroine up to now?

    Just moments ago, she had quietly observed as Gu Baiyi, with kindness, unsheathed her sword and made Ye Chuyang doubt his already unfortunate life.

    From "Kunlun''s Secret" to "Tian Mountain''s Snow," and from "Jade Sword" to "The Heartless Moon." Gu Baiyi¡¯s casual swipes were a series of bloodless killing combos, leaving Ye Chuyang dizzy and unable to react, almost pushing him into the lake.

    Ji Rong could be certain that had Gu Baiyi used more than three-tenths of her strength, Ye Chuyang would¡¯ve been shattered beyond repair.

    Just a tool character, what¡¯s the big deal?

    She thought about it and realized, if the heroine treated a harmless tool character so callously, what would happen to her? She might end up in pieces, with no body left.

    Just as Ji Rong was lost in these grim thoughts, her step faltered, and she felt her sleeve being tugged.

    She snapped out of her reverie and realized she had nearly brushed against a wild plant.

    Turning, she saw the hand that had caught her sleeve, and her gaze shifted to Gu Baiyi¡¯s wrist. There were faint scars¡ªsword wounds, knife wounds, perhaps even more¡ªetched into her skin, a tangle of marks that had long since lost their original form.

    Once, those hands might have been as smooth and white as frost.

    A strange feeling tugged at her heart as her gaze met the deep, amused look in Gu Baiyi¡¯s eyes.

    The light of dusk reflected in Gu Baiyi¡¯s eyes, golden leaves fluttering in the air.

    Her lips parted, her tone gentle, as though she were speaking in a dream.

    Gu Baiyi¡¯s voice was distant and ethereal. After a long pause, Ji Rong finally understood what she had said.

    Ji Rong frowned and asked, ¡°Do you mean we¡¯ll be paired together for tomorrow¡¯s arena match?¡±

    Gu Baiyi nodded.

    ¡°Why?¡±

    Gu Baiyi smiled warmly, though her words carried an edge.

    ¡°Because, with this arrangement, only you and I will win.

 Chapter 25: Champion

    Today, the misty rain drifted over Bixue Peak, a thousand threads of sorrow, endless like silk threads stretching far into the distance.

    Mei He held up an oil-paper umbrella with thirty-two bamboo ribs, shielding herself from the gentle drizzle outside.

    Below, the disciples gathered to watch the competition.

    Mei He looked at her disciples with satisfaction and spoke loudly, "Today marks the final match of the martial arts trial. Mei wishes all of you success in coming out on top."

    The disciples answered in unison, "We will give our best effort, and will not disappoint the Sect Leader¡¯s expectations."

    The excitement was all with the outer sect disciples, while the inner sect disciples, seeing the duo standing together, one in white, the other in purple, had already lost heart.

    Zhuang Fei felt somewhat regretful. "If I had known they would team up, I should have focused more on preparing for the written exam."

    Mo Yan shook a bamboo slip from her tube, reading the words "Great Danger" on it, then sighed, "Who wouldn''t feel the same? If I had another chance, I''d tell myself to study hard."

    ...

    Mei He set up a chess game on the edge of the ring. With her left hand holding the black pieces and her right hand the white, she frowned as she played.

    For her, being impartial was not difficult.

    She didn¡¯t favor one hand over the other, but the white pieces always ended up losing to the black pieces. There was no mystery behind it; it was simply because the black pieces made the first move.

    Thus, the order of moves was crucial in this game. Bai Yushuang had already made her move, and now Mei He had no choice but to follow.

    She picked up a black piece, glanced at the arena, and then stood to announce, "In the ninth match, Ji Rong and Gu Baiyi win."

    Another pair of competitors took the stage, just as Mei He had predicted. Ji Rong was unstoppable, striking first with a move called "Endless Winds Across the Sea," blocking her opponent''s retreat.

    Gu Baiyi followed up, drawing her sword and performing "Rain Falls Over the Empty Mountain." A torrential downpour seemed to fall from the sky, obscuring everyone''s view.

    Their coordination was flawless, a match made in heaven.

    Mei He was somewhat surprised. One attacked, one defended, like gods of death, shifting with ghostly precision. They could almost take a life between their lighthearted exchanges.

    But this was not how it should be.

    She furrowed her brow, confused as to where things had gone wrong. The black and white pieces hadn¡¯t clashed; instead, they had broken through the siege, as if ready to make peace.

    The Hanshui Sword was pressed against Wei Zongqiu¡¯s neck. He stopped reaching for his talisman and bitterly smiled, "I have lost."

    Gu Baiyi put down her sword and bowed, "Brother Wei, thank you for your grace. I¡¯ve been rude."

    Ji Rong merely looked on indifferently before lifting her gaze to the two names at the top of the scoreboard in the water mirror.

    Gu Baiyi was first, with Ji Rong right behind.

    Mei He observed it all, sighing softly, barely perceptible.

    So what if they were at a stalemate?

    Even if the player gives up, the game board still exists. Once you''re in the game, how can you remain separate from it?

    Moreover, the world''s games are always full of unexpected changes.

    Through the thick mist, it seemed as if Mei He could see the girl she had met four years ago.

    At that time, the light rain had veiled Xuanji City in a dim haze.

    The High Priest of the Divine Sect had calculated an auspicious date, and Ji Chengzhu chose that very day to hold the coming-of-age ceremony for his eldest daughter, Ji Rong, at the Xuanji Pavilion.

    At the feast, Ji Chengzhu invited heroes from all over, including the Wanjian Sect.

    When Mei He first laid eyes on the renowned beauty, she was momentarily stunned.

    She and Gong Yu had come to investigate the Tian Yin physique, but at that moment, they both saw more possibilities in this girl.

    Gong Yu gave the girl a blood jade bracelet, and Mei He, at Ji Chengzhu''s request, named her.

    Inside the hall, musicians played the horse-head zither made of paulownia wood.

    The music was elegant, like the sounds of the heavens.

    The girl slowly walked toward them, stepping on a carpet filled with phoenix flowers. A touch of coldness between her brows was like a thousand-petal vermilion plum.

    Her gaze, captivating, outshone all of Xuanji City.

    She was like a familiar face from a past life.

    Mei He asked, "How about the name ''Changqin''?"

    The girl was about to nod when a careless maid bumped into her. The silver ornaments on her red clothing suddenly cut through her wrist, spilling fresh blood.

    The housekeeper, furious, was about to punish the kneeling maid when the girl stopped her with a gesture, "I¡¯m fine, there¡¯s no need to punish her."

    This should have been the end of the matter, but it took an unexpected turn.

    The housekeeper stared at the blood on the girl¡¯s wrist, his eyes glazed over with greed.

    Those outside the hall, who had been waiting for Mei He¡¯s calligraphy, were now captivated by a mysterious fragrance wafting from the pavilion, lost in a trance, intoxicated by an unknown incense of Xuanji City.

    It was a rich, refreshing fragrance that nearly made even Mei He¡¯s heart waver.

    When the housekeeper lunged at the girl, he was instantly decapitated by a flying sword.

    The neck severed, the housekeeper pressed his bleeding wound, struggling silently until he died.

    One sword strike, a fatal blow to the throat.

    Mei He looked at the person who had drawn the sword and saw Gong Yu, pale and coughing. He said to Ji Chengzhu, "Chengzhu, forgive me, my sword seems to have been uncooperative today. It¡¯s quite annoying."

    Ji Chengzhu, protecting the girl, witnessed everything clearly. Sweat beaded on his forehead as he whispered, "Thank you, Elder Gong."

    He sent for the girl¡¯s maid to tend to her wound, apologizing to the guests while dealing with the dead housekeeper¡¯s body, explaining it away as an assassination by the Demon Sect.

    Later, Mei He gave Ji Chengzhu a pill.

    This pill could mask the unique fragrance in the girl¡¯s blood, but if someone were to try and consume it, they would still be drawn to the scent.

    Mei He said, "After all, the Tian Yin physique is a rare phenomenon, and some may be wary."

    Gong Yu, however, smiled and softly added, "Junior Sister, you and I both know that if it were truly a Tian Yin physique, there wouldn''t be such a fragrance, unless..."

    Mei He shook her head. "There is no unless."

    The rain in Xuanji City stopped.

    Mei He closed her umbrella and looked back at the towering city walls, where the red lacquer had peeled away to reveal the rotting wood beneath.

    In the desolation, the girl, obeying Ji Chengzhu¡¯s orders, came to send her off.

    She was dressed in sheer clothes, her wrist adorned with the blood jade bracelet, and she bowed deeply, saying, "I am leaving for a distant place, Sect Leader Mei..."

    "Leaving for a distant place?" Mei He smiled and interrupted her in the girl''s stunned moment, "Next year, atop Bixue Peak, we will meet again."

    Stolen content warning: this tale belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences elsewhere.

    ...

    The disciples learned today that the so-called "free combination" in the competition was actually not free at all.

    Now, they looked at the two standing in the ring, one in purple, the other in white, casually waiting in place, but none dared to step forward.

    Mei He leisurely continued with her chess game, knowing that within the time it would take for a cup of tea, the competition would come to an end.

    The scoreboard on the water mirror displayed the rankings for both the inner and outer sects.

    The outer sect had a close score gap, but the inner sect had seen a drastic drop this year.

    The first and second positions were marked with impressive scores of 700 and 690, while the third place, Dou Weiyi, had only 210 points.

    Ji Rong looked at Gu Baiyi¡¯s name at the top and remained unbothered.

    After all, she still had the written exam, so what did it matter if the heroine had 10 points?

    Gu Baiyi, however, was frowning in deep thought.

    She had been to the secret realm in her previous life, and found it of little interest.

    Although Ji Rong seemed to have improved considerably in the written exam, there was little chance of further progress in a short time.

    If Ji Rong ranked second in the martial trial, she was likely to be surpassed by the versatile Dou Weiyi. Moreover, Wei Zongqiu, currently fourth in martial trials, also performed well in the written exam.

    Only the top three in overall scores could enter the secret realm, so...

    Gu Baiyi bowed slightly to Mei He and asked, "Sect Leader, I¡¯ve heard of a rule¡ªArticle 134¡ª¡®If no one competes in the trial and one wishes to earn points, two can engage in a verbal martial trial.¡¯ Is this true?"

    The disciples were puzzled. Wasn¡¯t she already scoring enough?

    Moreover, they had never heard of a "verbal martial trial."

    Wanjian Sect indeed had such a rule. Mei He glanced at Gu Baiyi and nodded, "It is."

    Ji Rong was confused. What kind of rule was this?

    But seeing how warmly Gu Baiyi spoke with Mei He, and how Mei He smiled back at the heroine, the atmosphere was cordial.

    Ji Rong remained expressionless on the outside, but inwardly she had already fangirled a thousand times.

    Sure enough, the couple I ship is real.

    Gu Baiyi turned back, her smile gone.

    She asked, "Junior Sister, how should the move ''After the Rain, the Red Dawn'' be interpreted?

    Ji Rong didn¡¯t hesitate, replying, ¡°Interpret it as ¡®The wind is high and the moon is bright.¡¯¡±

    ¡°Regarding the 47th move of the Kunlun Secret, ¡®The Bamboo of Xiang Holds the Mist,¡¯ how should it be interpreted?¡±

    ¡°Interpret it as ¡®After the Rain, the Begonia Blossoms¡¯ from the Heavenly Vault Change, 4th move.¡±

    This cycle continued. In just half a cup of tea¡¯s time, Gu Baiyi had already asked Ji Rong several sword move interpretations.

    When she finished, she smiled and said, ¡°Senior Sister is indeed impressive. Now, it¡¯s your turn.¡±

    Ji Rong maintained a blank expression, as if thinking, ¡°Why should I ask you?¡±

    But since she had nothing else to do, she thought it¡¯d be a good way to pass the time by casually going through the moves.

    Ji Rong randomly asked, ¡°What about the move ¡®Spring Rain Moistens the Earth,¡¯ how should it be interpreted?¡±

    Gu Baiyi answered, ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡±

    Ji Rong: ¡°?¡±

    She was stunned. How could she not know that?

    The disciples were also starting to doubt their life choices.

    How could the White-Clad God of Killing not even know the 22nd move from The Silent Rivers and Mountains, ¡°The Evening Wind is Thin¡±?

    Ji Rong felt that Gu Baiyi was deliberately avoiding the question¡ªshe probably wanted to insult her.

    To confirm her suspicion, she asked a simpler question: ¡°How about the move ¡®The Water and the Sky Are One,¡¯ what¡¯s the interpretation?¡±

    Gu Baiyi pondered for a moment, then smiled and answered, ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡±

    Ji Rong: ¡°¡­¡±

    From that point on, no matter whether Ji Rong asked easy or difficult questions, Gu Baiyi responded like a dull wooden fish, always answering with the same phrase: ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡±

    An hour soon passed.

    Ji Rong looked at the smile curling on Gu Baiyi¡¯s lips. Her face remained cold, but inside, she was seething with anger.

    Who was this crazy person looking down on?

    The disciples in the martial arts arena couldn¡¯t help but whisper among themselves: the favoritism was just too obvious.

    When the time was up, Mei He glanced at the two of them, then stood up to announce, ¡°The martial arts competition has concluded. Here are the rankings for the inner disciples¡¯ martial arts trial.¡±

    ¡°Ji Rong ranks first, Gu Baiyi ranks second, Dou Weiyi ranks third¡­¡±

    First?

    Ji Rong froze. She raised her head and looked at the water mirror. Compared to the scores earlier, she had now surpassed Gu Baiyi by a full 60 points.

    And she had just asked Gu Baiyi seven sword techniques, which meant¡­

    Asking random sword moves could get points?

    Ji Rong was shocked. Was there really such a benefit?

    Though everyone knew there was some shady business going on, the disciples still erupted in loud cheers, chanting Ji Rong¡¯s name.

    After all, it was clear to anyone with eyes that one was willing to fight and the other was willing to take it. What could they do?

    ¡°Senior Sister Ji, when I join the inner sect, I¡¯ll definitely spar with you!¡±

    ¡°Senior Sister, you¡¯re the woman of my dreams! Woohoo¡­¡±

    Gu Baiyi smiled as she watched the scene. Though all of this didn¡¯t belong to her, she didn¡¯t feel any regret.

    In her past life, she had repeatedly taken first place, only to receive cold stares and whispers behind her back.

    Now, standing beside Ji Rong, watching the loud celebrations, she felt a great sense of contentment.

    ¡¾Ding!! Congratulations to the player. Prestige +30, Public Favor +10, Gu Baiyi''s Affection +10¡¿

    Ji Rong felt her social anxiety and secondhand embarrassment flare up.

    She watched as Mei He walked up to her, picking a jade-flower ice-petal bloom from her hand and placing it in her hair.

    The faint scent of the flower was close at hand, but Ji Rong couldn¡¯t care less about its beauty, only feeling immense discomfort.

    She cursed internally, this flower should have been placed on Gu Baiyi¡¯s hair by Mei He, damn this plot¡­

    But Mei He seemed particularly pleased, even taking time to admire the flower that symbolized the martial arts champion.

    Afterward, Mei He stepped onto the outer sect¡¯s arena, placing the flower in the hair of the top-ranking disciple in the outer sect¡¯s martial arts trial.

    After placing the flower, Mei He flew to a high platform and unfurled a scroll, beginning to announce the literary test results.

    ¡°Liu Ningxue, 127 points¡­¡±

    The disciples looked at Liu Ningxue with sympathy, while she, her face veiled, took a few steps, trying to escape the public humiliation.

    Wei Zongqiu, ever the troublemaker, smiled slightly at her retreating figure and said, ¡°Why is Junior Sister Liu running? She scored about ten points higher than you estimated.¡±

    Liu Ningxue stumbled as she tried to leave, almost falling, but she gritted her teeth, gathered her strength, and rushed out of the crowd, disappearing from sight.

    Dou Weiyi let out a snicker, watching Liu Ningxue flee, and mocked, ¡°Fool.¡±

    Wei Zongqiu, who had a good relationship with Liu Ningxue, teased her lightly, but Dou Weiyi had no right to insult her own junior.

    With a laugh, he said, ¡°Miss Dou, don¡¯t speak too soon. Let¡¯s see who has the higher score, you or your foolish senior¡¯s. If you end up being beaten by a fool like me, won¡¯t that be quite the joke?¡±

    ¡°Tsk.¡±

    Dou Weiyi wasn¡¯t angered. Instead, she smiled lazily and said, ¡°Lord, is all you can do just talk?¡±

    Wei Zongqiu¡¯s expression changed, and he tightened his grip on his folding fan.

    As Mei He was about to announce the fifth literary test result, Wei Zongqiu calmly added, ¡°I¡¯m not Miss Dou, I don¡¯t make everything about noble titles.¡±

    Dou Weiyi raised an eyebrow, ready to argue, but then suddenly heard her own name.

    ¡°Inner sect Dou Weiyi, 327 points, ranked fifth.¡±

    Fifth?

    Dou Weiyi frowned. She had expected her score to be lower than Wei Zongqiu¡¯s, but she hadn¡¯t expected it to be fifth.

    Wei Zongqiu, too, was surprised. Dou Weiyi was only fifth, meaning¡­

    ¡°Inner sect Wei Zongqiu, 329 points, ranked fourth.¡±

    They both fell silent, curious about who the top three might be, when a name that no one had expected rang out.

    ¡°Inner sect Qiu Sushuang, 364 points, ranked third.¡±

    Where did this inner sect disciple come from?

    Those with better memories, like Gu Baiyi, recognized her as someone who had joined the inner sect only last year.

    Because inner sect disciples could only be taken on as a master¡¯s apprentice in their second year, and Qiu Sushuang kept to herself, she had been largely overlooked by everyone.

    Gu Baiyi recalled the past life, remembering the shadow that stood in front of her when everyone had tried to kill her, lost in thought for a moment.

    Ji Rong¡¯s eyes lit up.

    Here she was! One of the heroines¡¯ CPs, ranked second on the list.

    ¡°Su Bai¡± was a great ship¡ªmuch easier to support than the distant ¡°Ji Bai¡± or ¡°Bai Ji.¡±

    Qiu Sushuang was a cunning, loyal puppy, if Mei He¡¯s character hadn¡¯t been so perfect, Ji Rong might have shipped ¡°Su Bai¡± instead.

    At that moment, Mei He¡¯s clear voice rang out again.

    ¡°Inner sect Gu Baiyi, 589 points, ranked second.¡±

    The crowd collectively gasped.

    589 points, and she was only second? Then who had the first-place score?

    Gu Baiyi squinted her eyes. She was second, so¡­

    ¡°Inner sect Ji Rong, 591 points, ranked first!¡±

    The entire arena fell silent, as if enchanted by some spell, not a single voice to be heard.

    This silence lasted only a moment before the arena erupted in deafening cheers, accompanied by howls and applause, even the clouds in the sky seemingly pausing for a moment.

    Under the overwhelming atmosphere, Mei He proclaimed loudly, ¡°For the combined literary and martial arts results, the inner sect first place is¡ª¡±

    Before Mei He could finish, the crowd had already started shouting in unison.

    ¡°Ji Rong, first place!¡±

    ¡°Double crown!¡±

    ¡°Our role model!¡±

    Everyone stood, raising their arms in celebration, shouting her name.

    Ji Rong stood among them, feeling for the first time that her social anxiety wasn¡¯t overwhelming.

    Not only was Mei He smiling at her, but even Gu Baiyi, who was usually so pretentious, turned slightly toward her, mouthing something she couldn¡¯t quite hear over the deafening cheers.

    From her lip movements, it seemed like she was saying, ¡°Congratulations.¡±

    Her brows were soft, her lips smiling, as if it couldn¡¯t be faked.

    Ji Rong, the villainess, was stirred with a rush of emotions.

    She looked up, seeing the disciples in the audience, their bright smiles shining back at her. Then she suddenly snapped to attention, mentally slapping herself.

    What was I doing? I almost got carried away with this!

    That was close. I almost let these mindless NPCs cloud my judgment and forgot my true goal.

    Survival is the most important.

 Chapter 27: The Wife Is Always Someone Elseâ€™s

    When Ji Rong woke up from her hangover, her head was still spinning.

    She vaguely remembered that before getting drunk, she had followed the heroine to the top of an impossibly tall, illegal-looking structure. There, in her hazy state, she had stared at the moon for a while before completely blacking out.

    Just before losing consciousness, she had caught a glimpse of the moon reflected in Gu Baiyi¡¯s eyes, clear, shimmering, and rippling with light.

    [Ding! Player must head to Jixian Pavilion within the day to complete the secret realm mission.]

    The notification snapped Ji Rong back to her senses. Right, today was the day she was supposed to go to the Tianshui Secret Realm.

    She quickly gathered her belongings, picked up her Qinghe Sword, and carried the little fox with her to the teleportation array.

    The Daoist waved his horsetail whisk, and within the array, the starlight surged, radiating dazzling beams.

    In the blink of an eye, Ji Rong landed firmly on the ground. When she opened her eyes, she had already arrived at Jixian Pavilion.

    Looking up, she saw the plaque overhead. The three characters ¡°Jixian Pavilion¡± were deeply carved, exuding a carefree elegance.

    In the game, Jixian Pavilion was a grand structure with intricately carved beams and painted rafters. The calligraphy on the plaque was personally written by Yue Qianqiu, making it a place Mei He designated as the sect¡¯s main discussion hall.

    Ji Rong strolled leisurely through the corridors, admiring the exquisite architecture with a lazy, unhurried air, almost as if she were simply wandering through her own backyard.

    Although Sword God was designed with all the carelessness of a developer who used their feet to code, the art team had genuinely put in effort. If even a million-dollar art budget couldn¡¯t save this game, just how bad was the rest of it?

    Ji Rong was in the middle of mentally complaining when she suddenly noticed a figure standing in the shadow of the corridor.

    Dressed in white robes with dark trim, the person had a calm expression, their gaze fixed intently on the wall relief.

    They looked¡­ oddly familiar.

    Perhaps hearing footsteps, Ye Chuyang turned around with a slightly wooden expression, a surprise flickering in his eyes.

    You¡¯re surprised?

    Ji Rong was the one who should be shocked!

    The Tianshui Secret Realm only opened once every fifty years, drawing in heroes and geniuses alike.

    However, entry slots were limited. The elders typically ceded their spots to the younger generation, and the sects had strict rules, only cultivators below the Riding the Wind Realm were allowed in.

    Every disciple chosen by their sect had to go through multiple rounds of selection, making them the elite among their peers.

    Yet here, standing in the Jixian Pavilion, was Ye Chuyang, the notorious black hole of cultivation.

    Not only that, but this walking disaster even cupped his hands in greeting and, with a completely serious face, said, ¡°Oh, it¡¯s you. I thought another Senior Sister had arrived.¡±

    Kid, didn¡¯t you get beaten up badly enough last time?

    Ji Rong was speechless, but outwardly she remained composed, her expression indifferent. ¡°Why are you looking for that Senior Sister?¡± she asked.

    Ye Chuyang frowned slightly in thought before answering earnestly, ¡°To spar.¡±

    Spar?

    More like volunteering to be beaten up again.

    But if both sides were willing, one to hit and the other to take the hits, it was none of her business.

    ¡°Oh? Junior Brother Ye wants to spar again?¡±

    Ji Rong turned her head to see a figure in crimson robes, Gu Baiyi, sword at her waist, lips curved into a smile. She seemed to be in a good mood, her tone uncharacteristically warm.

    Ye Chuyang¡¯s eyes lit up, and he nodded enthusiastically. ¡°Exactly.¡±

    Gu Baiyi, however, shook her head and said gently, ¡°I¡¯m afraid I¡¯ll have to disappoint you, Junior Brother. Sect rules prohibit using weapons inside Jixian Pavilion. We¡¯ll have to wait until after we return from the Tianshui Secret Realm. I promise I¡¯ll spar with you then.¡±

    Ye Chuyang looked a little dejected at that.

    But since they were about to set off, it really wasn¡¯t the right time for a duel, so he reluctantly gave up and said, ¡°Alright. Thank you, Senior Sister.¡±

    With that, he turned back to the relief, running his fingers over the carved sword marks, deep in thought.

    Seeing that Ye Chuyang wasn¡¯t in a hurry to leave, Ji Rong figured he must have had some kind of realization. Since Mei He was waiting in the hall, she didn¡¯t linger and headed off first, with Gu Baiyi following closely behind.

    This book was originally published on Royal Road. Check it out there for the real experience.

    They passed through the corridor, where pines and cypresses stood tall and flowers bloomed in quiet elegance. But neither of them paid any attention to the scenery, making their way straight toward the main hall.

    Ji Rong was still mulling over one question, how had Ye Chuyang, an early-stage cultivation black hole, managed to sneak into the secret realm?

    Has he been possessed by someone?

    She glanced at Gu Baiyi and immediately dismissed the thought. If anyone here looked like they¡¯d been possessed, it was this lunatic beside her.

    Gu Baiyi noticed Ji Rong¡¯s furrowed brow and chuckled. ¡°Senior Sister, are you wondering how Ye Chuyang got into the secret realm?¡±

    Ji Rong nodded.

    She remembered that in the game, Ye Chuyang only got into Mei He¡¯s good graces after meeting the heroine. Mei He, ever beautiful and kind-hearted, had recognized his potential and granted him an extra entry slot. That was how he had managed to get in.

    But in this timeline, he hadn¡¯t even interacted with Gu Baiyi. So with his current cultivation, how had he qualified?

    Gu Baiyi smiled and said, ¡°It was Elder Gong Yu who let him in.¡±

    Ji Rong narrowed her eyes. Ye Chuyang¡¯s surname was Ye, not Gong, what kind of connection did he have with Gong Yu?

    Gu Baiyi¡¯s smile deepened as she continued, ¡°Senior Sister, you might not know this, but the outer sect¡¯s written exam has a time limit. Ye Chuyang finished his entire paper in just two hours¡­ and scored full marks.¡±

    Full marks?

    Ji Rong was momentarily stunned. If she remembered correctly, Ye Chuyang had ranked dead last in the combat trials, which meant¡­

    Gu Baiyi nodded, confirming her thoughts. ¡°Even without Elder Gong Yu giving him a special exception, his total score would have placed him in the top three of the outer sect.¡±

    Ji Rong: "¡­¡­"

    What a top-tier specialist. Once his meridians fully open up, he¡¯ll soar to the heavens.

    As they talked, they unknowingly arrived at the main hall.

    The hall was simply yet elegantly furnished, with a large ink wash painting of mountains and rivers hanging on the white walls.

    Beneath the painting stood a figure. A delicate lotus mark adorned her brow, adding to her striking beauty. Mei He stood with her hands behind her back, offering them a slight smile. "You''re here."

    Ji Rong was momentarily dazed. Meeting Mei He¡¯s gaze, she almost thought she was seeing the person from the painting come to life.

    As expected, wifey is the most beautiful.

    Gu Baiyi smiled warmly and respectfully bowed to Mei He. "Greetings, Sect Leader Mei."

    The woman in the painting-like presence gazed at Gu Baiyi with a soft expression. "No need for formalities. Please rise."

    "Thank you, Sect Leader."

    Ji Rong followed suit, bowing alongside Gu Baiyi, though her hands trembled slightly.

    This was truly a moment that could move heaven and earth.

    In her lifetime, she had the fortune of witnessing her CP standing together before her very eyes.

    Through Ji Rong¡¯s shipping filter, Mei He¡¯s gaze curved into a gentle arc, watching Gu Baiyi with deep appreciation, her smile lingering.

    And as for the heroine, her usual polite, insincere smile seemed far more genuine now. She even curled her lips slightly while exchanging pleasantries with Mei He.

    Mei He responded gently, thoughtfully explaining, "Once everyone has arrived, we can set off."

    As she spoke, she even spared Ji Rong a glance, including her in the explanation.

    Ji Rong was utterly entranced. Indeed, wifey was not only beautiful but also kind-hearted, even considerate toward insignificant NPCs like herself¡­

    Just then, someone lifted the bamboo curtain and strode through the hall.

    Gu Baiyi''s expression shifted subtly, as if remembering something. She instinctively took a step back, making space for the newcomer.

    Ji Rong, having only paid attention to her and the heroine¡¯s rankings the other day, had barely registered the rest. She hadn''t bothered to remember who placed third.

    But now, it suddenly struck her, if Dou Weiyi was consistently ranked fourth, and Wei Zongqiu was fifth, then third place could only be¡­

    The newcomer was dressed in elegant blue-green robes, with ink-black hair cascading over her shoulders. She looked as if she hadn''t slept all night, with faint dark circles under her eyes.

    Tall and poised, she carried an air of distinction. Though she moved through the hall like a gentle spring breeze, an undeniable sense of aloofness surrounded her, warning others to keep their distance.

    Then, Qiu Sushuang bowed slightly and said, "Disciple greets the Sect Leader."

    Without waiting for Mei He¡¯s response, she lowered her hands from the salute and, with an indifferent expression, walked to the far side of the hall, retreating into the shadows.

    Mei He was momentarily taken aback but, being an easygoing person, merely smiled and let it pass.

    Gu Baiyi¡¯s smile seemed to falter slightly, and an indescribable expression flickered across her face.

    But at this very moment, Ji Rong felt like the happiest woman in the world.

    Her character setting might bind her body, but it couldn¡¯t restrain the soul of a hardcore shipper!

    What was the most wonderful thing in the world?

    Having both Wifey No.1 and Wifey No.2 in the same room while she, a mere outsider, was lucky enough to breathe the same air as them!

    Yet in the next instant, a profound sense of melancholy washed over her.

    She was actually the most pitiful person in the world.

    Because¡­ damn it! She wasn¡¯t the main character, she was the villain.

    The wives all belonged to someone else.

    So when she looked at that "someone else" standing silently at the front of the hall, she burned with frustration.

    She was furious, furious that iron wouldn¡¯t turn to steel. She wanted nothing more than to shove Gu Baiyi aside and yell:

    "If you don¡¯t want your wives, then at least leave them for someone who does!"

    What made Ji Rong even angrier was that Gu Baiyi remained eerily calm. She didn¡¯t look at Mei He, nor did she look at Qiu Sushuang. Instead, she turned her head and stared straight at Ji Rong.

    That one look nearly sent Ji Rong into a fit. She wanted to slam her head against the ground and end it all right there.

    But because she had to maintain her character setting, she could only ask coolly, "Junior Sister, do you need something?"

    Gu Baiyi smiled at her. "No, I was just looking around."

    Ji Rong: "?"

    The hell? Looking around?

    Go look at your wives! Why are you staring at the villain?!

    In that moment, Gu Baiyi left an irreversible scar on Ji Rong¡¯s heart.

    Because her behavior right now was like an emperor with three thousand beauties in his harem, who ignored his stunning empress, dismissed his bewitching consort, and instead showed great interest in a eunuch.

    This choking sensation left Ji Rong with only one thought:

    Gu Baiyi, are you sure you''re okay?

 Chapter 28: Tianshui Secret Realm

    Gu Baiyi was completely unaware that Ji Rong had mentally branded her as "useless." Seeing the slight furrow in Ji Rong''s brow, she couldn''t shake the feeling that something about it was strange.

    However, Ji Rong merely cast her a fleeting glance before turning away, saying nothing more.

    This brought Gu Baiyi''s thoughts back to the events of the previous night.

    Atop Chong Hua Tower.

    Ji Rong had been drunk, propping up her chin as she gazed at Gu Baiyi and asked, "Have you ever felt like you had no control over your fate?"

    Gu Baiyi watched the countless lanterns drifting down from Ji Rong¡¯s eyes, remaining silent for a moment. She knew Ji Rong was intoxicated, so she simply replied, "More often than not."

    Ji Rong smiled faintly, patted her shoulder, and said, "It doesn¡¯t matter. Staying alive is what¡¯s most important. Once you¡¯re dead, there¡¯s nothing left."

    Gu Baiyi didn¡¯t respond, merely watching her quietly.

    Ji Rong was thoroughly drunk. She reached out, placed her cup down, then leaned against Gu Baiyi¡¯s shoulder.

    Perhaps finding her too thin and bony, she frowned, shifted her position, and instead rested her head on Gu Baiyi¡¯s lap.

    The moonlight was soft and clear. The woman¡¯s dark hair, smooth as silk, spread evenly across her robes, reflecting a silvery glow.

    Gu Baiyi sat stiffly. She had hands and feet, certainly, but at this moment, she had no idea where to place them.

    A cool night breeze drifted past. Tentatively, she reached out and touched Ji Rong¡¯s furrowed brow. Her fingertips hesitated for a moment before smoothing out the crease.

    Looking at Ji Rong¡¯s face, Gu Baiyi seemed to see a flurry of plum blossoms scattering, blood staining jade steps, and shattered swords forming a burial mound.

    Her fingers eventually stopped at Ji Rong¡¯s brow, going no further. Instead, she softly asked, "Senior Sister, if you were me, would you still want to live?"

    For a long time, she listened to the gradually steady rhythm of breathing beside her and gazed toward the sky.

    The bright moon hung high, clear and round.

    She knew that some things were like the moon, just having them there in the sky was enough to bring joy.

    Gu Baiyi looked at Ji Rong¡¯s delicately sculpted face and slowly withdrew her hand.

    This was enough.

    While both were lost in thought, two outer sect disciples entered the hall. They cupped their hands in greeting, first to Sect Leader Mei He, then to Ji Rong and the others.

    One of them was Ye Chuyang, whom Ji Rong had already met. The other was someone even more familiar.

    Wasn¡¯t this the little junior sister with the lantern?

    Yun Ying was petite, her hair tied in a neat bun. Upon seeing Ji Rong, she appeared momentarily stunned.

    Then she turned her gaze to Gu Baiyi, who stood beside Ji Rong. Her ears reddened slightly as she cupped her hands and greeted the three of them. "Yun Ying greets Senior Sisters."

    Gu Baiyi smiled and replied, "No need for such formalities, Junior Sister."

    Neither Qiu Sushuang nor Ji Rong spoke, only nodding in acknowledgment.

    Ji Rong maintained a calm expression, but secretly, she stole glances at Yun Ying. The small girl, delicate and lovely as carved jade, reminded her of a long-eared creature.

    Lolis truly were a treasure.

    Then, she noticed something peculiar, though Yun Ying¡¯s face remained composed, it seemed as if she was also sneaking glances at her, shifting her gaze between her and Gu Baiyi.

    Ji Rong suddenly recalled the sect tribunal, where she had thoroughly embarrassed herself. If she remembered correctly, this little one had been a witness to the whole ordeal¡­

    Her expression darkened at once. If only Mei He would hurry and finish speaking so she could find a hole to crawl into.

    Mei He didn¡¯t actually have much to say. Unfortunately, the last outer sect disciple was running late, delaying things further.

    The person in question, however, seemed utterly unfazed. Casually stepping over the threshold, he cupped his hands toward Mei He and smiled. "Apologies for my tardiness, Sect Leader. I hope I haven¡¯t kept you waiting too long."

    Mei He nodded and replied kindly, "It¡¯s no trouble."

    After offering his apologies, the newcomer turned to face the others.

    As they looked at him, an unspoken thought crossed everyone¡¯s mind, he resembled a certain wild pheasant.

    Dressed in red robes and silver-red boots, with a vermilion mark at the center of his brow, he carried a folding fan, its surface painted with a mountain full of crimson maple leaves.

    The various shades of red gave the impression of a red-beaked reed pheasant from the back mountain.

    Yet this flamboyantly dressed man bowed politely and said with an easy smile, "I am Xie Bai. Greetings, Senior Sisters and Brothers."

    A perfectly good name¡ªXie Bai¡ªso why was he dressed entirely in red?

    The group nodded in silence, at a loss for words.

    Only Ji Rong¡¯s eyes lit up upon hearing his name. Finally! Someone on her side, a fellow villain.

    <hr>

    In any game, there were two types of characters, those who sided with the protagonist and those who, in one way or another, opposed them.

    While both contributed experience points to the protagonist, allies needed to stay alive to be useful, whereas villains could only provide benefits upon their demise.

    Characters like Mei He, Wei Zongqiu, and Liu Ningshui were clearly meant to survive until the final act, so Ji Rong found no solace in their presence.

    But Xie Bai was different. He was one of the most hated villains, second only to Ji Rong herself. Players cursed and mocked him across every discussion board, treating him like a rat scurrying through the streets.

    You might be reading a stolen copy. Visit Royal Road for the authentic version.

    "That damn red-cloaked clown"¡ªthat was him.

    So when Ji Rong saw him, she felt an instant sense of camaraderie.

    After all, they were both villains dancing on the edge of a blade to survive. And when villains met, they naturally formed a kinship.

    <hr>

    At this moment, all the disciples had gathered aboard the Penglai Ship, heading toward Tianshui.

    This vessel looked no different from an ordinary pleasure boat, but with Mei He¡¯s spell, it could soar through the skies.

    Initially, the disciples found great amusement in opening the windows to watch the drifting clouds, but the incessant noise soon became unbearable.

    The source of this noise remained blissfully unaware, as Xie Bai¡¯s talkative nature compelled him to strike up conversations with the main group.

    Though his enthusiasm was met with indifference, he was undeterred, stubbornly forcing his way into their midst.

    After a long-winded remark, he idly toyed with the jade tassel on his fan and recited a couplet: "Resting on water, sailing with the wind, I revisit my dreams upon the misty waves. Why bother with makeup, when true beauty lies in simplicity?"

    He sighed theatrically. "Everyone, fleeting beauty must be cherished. Moments like these are rare."

    Ji Rong looked at Xie Bai¡¯s ostentatious mannerisms and refused to acknowledge him as a fellow villain.

    He was a disgrace. Calling him a villain was an insult to the word.

    Ye Chuyang, ever studious and upright, couldn¡¯t help but correct him. "Senior Brother Xie, that¡¯s not quite right."

    Xie Bai imitated Ye Chuyang¡¯s tone with a blank expression. "Junior Brother Ye, what¡¯s wrong? Please tell me."

    Ye Chuyang, oblivious to the mockery, hesitated.

    Before he could respond, the sound of a flute abruptly ceased.

    Qiu Sushuang, having been playing "Cloud and Water Ballad," had been at peace, until Xie Bai¡¯s chatter shattered her tranquility.

    Setting down her bamboo flute, she said expressionlessly, "Senior Brother Xie, aside from completely missing the poem¡¯s meaning, you also recited a couplet about West Lake when we¡¯re heading to Tianshui. How is that even remotely relevant?"

    Xie Bai, accustomed to pretending at refinement, hadn¡¯t expected to be so bluntly called out. For a moment, he was speechless.

    But his thick skin quickly reasserted itself. After only a brief pause, he chuckled. "Senior Sister is truly knowledgeable. I am humbled."

    Ji Rong: "¡­¡­"

    She glanced at Xie Bai, who was grinning from ear to ear, showing not the slightest trace of shame.

    After suffering a setback at Qiu Sushuang¡¯s hands, Xie Bai abandoned his poetic musings and instead turned his attention to Ji Rong.

    This Senior Sister was indeed as enigmatic as the rumors claimed. She betrayed no expression, remained silent during the conversation, and simply listened with quiet detachment.

    He thought to himself: This person is either transcendentally aloof or profoundly shrewd.

    What he didn¡¯t know was that Ji Rong was merely maintaining her character setting and preferred not to speak unnecessarily. Besides, she was intently observing her second wife and her beautiful Junior Sister, leaving her with no time to concern herself with idle chatter.

    Xie Bai wasn¡¯t particularly eager to befriend someone so cold and distant, but recalling the instructions given to him by a certain esteemed person before departure, he smiled and said, ¡°To be honest, among all the people traveling to Tianshui this time, the one I¡¯m most curious about is Senior Sister Ji.¡±

    Ji Rong thought to herself: Although we¡¯re both villains and each have our own brand of wickedness, we¡¯ve barely interacted. What¡¯s there to be curious about?

    Xie Bai pondered for a moment before continuing with an admiring expression, ¡°I¡¯ve long heard that the daughter of the Lord of Xuanji City is unparalleled in beauty. I also had the honor of witnessing Senior Sister Ji¡¯s prowess at the martial arena. But now that I¡¯ve met you in person, I find that you are even more¡ª¡±

    ¡°Even more what?¡±

    Xie Bai was momentarily surprised, because the one who had cut him off wasn¡¯t Ji Rong, but Gu Baiyi, who had just lifted her head from her book and was smiling gently.

    Yet despite her gentle smile, Xie Bai couldn¡¯t shake the feeling that her gaze was shadowed, carrying an almost imperceptible chill.

    But in the blink of an eye, when he looked at Gu Baiyi again, she appeared as warm and lovely as a spring blossom, completely approachable.

    Reassured, Xie Bai continued, ¡°¡ªeven more breathtaking than the rumors say.¡±

    Gu Baiyi smiled at his words, then casually turned to Ji Rong and said, ¡°It seems that Junior Brother Xie holds quite a bit of admiration for you, Senior Sister.¡±

    Ji Rong: "?"

    No way, no way, where did she even get that impression?

    Meeting Gu Baiyi¡¯s gentle gaze, Xie Bai inexplicably felt a chill down his spine. He forced a laugh and said, ¡°Admiration is too strong a word. Compared to Senior Sister Ji, I can only say that I am far beneath her.¡±

    Good grief. As fellow villains, could he not stop piling on the compliments in front of so many people and making her a target for resentment?

    Ji Rong¡¯s expression remained indifferent. ¡°You flatter me.¡±

    Sensing that Ji Rong had no interest in talking further, Xie Bai could only chuckle awkwardly and turn to chat with someone else.

    [Ding! Gu Baiyi¡¯s Favorability +10, Xie Bai¡¯s Favorability -5]

    Xie Bai¡¯s decrease in favorability was expected, but Gu Baiyi¡¯s sudden increase was completely baffling.

    How did that even earn favorability points?

    Ji Rong was now certain¡ªthe system had glitched. Again.

    She turned to look at Gu Baiyi, whose smile remained, her eyes dark and unfathomable.

    Noticing Ji Rong¡¯s gaze, Gu Baiyi smiled and asked, ¡°Senior Sister, is something the matter?¡±

    ¡°Nothing.¡±

    The moment Ji Rong saw her smile, her scalp tingle. She quickly averted her eyes, pretending to admire the white clouds outside the ship with an air of serene indifference.

    Gu Baiyi chuckled softly, then lowered her gaze back to her book. Yet as she flipped the pages, the corners of her lips curled ever so slightly.

    While the group was chatting and admiring the scenery, the Penglai Ship soared through the sky. Within an hour, they had arrived just outside Tianshui City, where it landed steadily on flat ground.

    Tianshui Prefecture lay in the southeast, bordering Qixia Mountain, where the Tianyin Division was located halfway up the mountain. As hosts of the secret realm expedition, the Tianyin Division had taken charge of the arrangements.

    No sooner had they stepped off the ship than a group of Tianyin disciples, smiling warmly, greeted them.

    These disciples, identifiable by the flutes at their waists, were exceptionally courteous. One of them bowed politely and said in a gentle voice, ¡°You have traveled far. Our master has prepared a humble banquet. If you would honor us with your presence, please join us for a light repast.¡±

    No one in the group was particularly good at socializing, so they all instinctively took a step back.

    And so, Xie Bai, the designated social butterfly, was left standing alone at the front, engaging in an extended exchange of pleasantries with the Tianyin disciples.

    The disciples maintained their polite smiles as they led the group toward Qixia Mountain.

    The mountain was a place of extraordinary beauty, covered with vast stretches of larch trees. Brimming with spiritual energy, it was home to abundant flora and fauna, making it an ideal place for cultivation.

    As they walked along the plank roads and ascended the stone steps, they soon caught sight of Tianyin Division¡¯s gleaming glazed rooftops, nestled among the shadows of the trees.

    From a distance, the entire complex looked like a silver island, exquisite and elegant. Among its pavilions and terraces stood a jade statue holding a flute.

    Ji Rong gazed up at the statue. It was finely carved, its translucent surface glistening, its eyes sharp and piercing¡ªalmost as if it were a living being watching her.

    Xie Bai fanned himself and said, ¡°That must be a statue of the previous Tianyin Master, Yan Haiyao. It¡¯s said that Master Yan possessed profound skills and shared an inseparable bond with the current Tianyin Master, Meng Ruo. The world remembers their tale as one of legend.¡±

    A nearby Tianyin disciple smiled and nodded. ¡°Senior Brother is correct. Master Yan was already a figure of great renown before I was even born, but his virtue and achievements remain well known.¡±

    For some reason, though the jade statue was undeniably handsome, Ji Rong found herself growing uneasy as she stared into its eyes. A chill ran down her spine.

    If she remembered correctly, Yan Haiyao had been a great cultivator of the previous generation¡ªone who had perished in the battle against evil within the game¡¯s storyline.

    And yet, at that moment, Ji Rong suddenly heard a mechanical voice in her mind.

    [Ding! Upon the opening of the Tianshui Secret Realm, the player must complete Yan Haiyao¡¯s storyline and obtain one of the Five Swords¡ªthe Cangming Sword.]

    [Ding! Warning: This mission is classified as Hell-Level Difficulty, with a risk of death. The player is advised to consider carefully before proceeding.]

 Chapter 29: Same Bed, Different Dreams

    Tianyin Division hosted a grand banquet in Jinse Hall, drawing cultivators from all around.

    As dusk fell, the female disciples of Tianyin Division plucked at the strings of a phoenix-headed konghou, their delicate melodies rising in the air, clear and elegant.

    Ji Rong took a sip of wine, her expression calm, yet her gaze lingered among the disciples of Tianyin Division.

    [Player, have you made your decision? Please confirm if you wish to proceed to the Tianshui Secret Realm.]

    What a ridiculous question, of course, she was going!

    Ji Rong''s eyes locked onto the flutist standing at the center of a group of beautiful women. Without hesitation, she told her system, "Obviously."

    If she didn¡¯t enter the Tianshui Secret Realm, Gu Baiyi would be leveling up solo, and before long, the gap between them would widen. Then, she¡¯d inevitably find herself pinned to the ground by the heroine and stabbed through the heart.

    Besides, only the most outstanding young cultivators were allowed into the secret realm, and among them were both dashing men and stunning women.

    Of course, to her, the men were secondary, the women were what truly mattered.

    Take, for instance, the woman currently playing Echoes of Birds in the Empty Mountains. She wore a jade pendant at her waist, her fingers long and fair as they held the flute. When she lowered her gaze, she exuded a quiet, graceful charm.

    [Lan Cen, the last disciple of the Tianyin Division¡¯s sect leader. Currently at the Insightful Realm. Known as the "Peerless Melody of Tianyin."]

    Ji Rong nodded in approval, finally, this trashy system was proving useful for once.

    Lan Cen was renowned in the game as an atmospheric beauty. Perhaps she wasn¡¯t as dazzlingly powerful as Mei He, nor did she possess the unparalleled grace of the original host, but within the Tianyin Division, seated beside a konghou and a guqin, playing amidst the breeze, she could pass as an immortal fairy descended to earth.

    Perhaps Ji Rong''s gaze was too blatant, for when the song ended, Lan Cen slowly lowered her jade flute and glanced at her.

    Meeting those frost-kissed eyes, Ji Rong kept her face calm, but her heart skipped a beat.

    Beautiful women were truly mesmerizing.

    Lan Cen, too, was momentarily taken aback.

    She had sensed a burning gaze on her during the performance, which left her somewhat displeased.

    Naturally, she had assumed it belonged to some inexperienced young man from another sect. But to her surprise, it was a woman.

    And not just any woman, one with unparalleled features, an air of nobility, and an elegant presence.

    If it had been a man, she would have responded with a cold glare. But seeing that it was a woman, one even more beautiful than her master, the annoyance in her heart faded, replaced by a spark of curiosity.

    [Ding! Lan Cen¡¯s favorability +5.]

    Ji Rong: !!

    She had only admired a beauty, and she was already being rewarded?

    Her heart fluttered slightly.

    As the banquet progressed, the hall filled with laughter and the clinking of wine cups.

    Just as the festivities were at their peak, a young disciple hurried in from the side hall. He strode quickly toward a white-robed man seated at the head of the gathering and whispered a few words. The man listened, his brow furrowing slightly.

    Then, he rose and addressed the room in a gentle voice. "My apologies, everyone. My master is currently preoccupied and unable to attend in person. On behalf of the Tianyin Division, I extend a warm welcome to all. Please accept this toast as a token of our hospitality."

    This man was Tang Yu, the first disciple of the Tianyin Division and a favored student of the sect leader, Meng Ruo. Currently, he was at the peak of the Riding the Wind Realm.

    When it came to Meng Ruo, Ji Rong could only think of her legendary romance with Yan Haiyao in the game¡¯s storyline.

    The game described their story as follows:

    ¡ª

    Yan Haiyao sat on his high seat, gazing at the gathered disciples with a smile.

    In his palm lay a Zhongming flower, its fiery golden petals radiant as the morning sun.

    A girl in blue stood before him, her eyes bright as clear springs. She stood there quietly, outshining even the jade steps of the hall.

    Yan Haiyao was momentarily dazed, then he descended the stairs and approached her, the Zhongming flower in hand.

    The girl¡¯s expression was gentle. She lifted her pearl-like eyes to meet his gaze.

    Yan Haiyao smiled, his voice soft. "Would you be willing to become my disciple?"

    She looked at him and gave a barely perceptible nod.

    Yan Haiyao placed the flower in her hand, his smile deepening. "From this day forward, you are my only disciple."

    ¡ª

    As Ji Rong recalled the game¡¯s plot, she sighed over missing the chance to meet the fairy-like Meng Ruo in person, while casually observing Tang Yu.

    He was warm and refined, yet for some reason, she noticed a strange glint in Lan Cen¡¯s eyes as she looked at him.

    Even more intriguing, after Tang Yu¡¯s speech, Lan Cen pursed her lips, fingers brushing over her flute, a hint of mockery in her expression.

    Something was definitely off.

    Unfortunately, Ji Rong had always been more interested in combat mechanics and in-game fashion rather than storyline details. She had skipped most of the narrative, so she had little information about Tang Yu beyond his status as an unimportant NPC. Now, she desperately wanted to eavesdrop on the drama, but she lacked the context to fully enjoy the gossip.

    ¡ª

    As night deepened, the banquet came to an end.

    Tianyin Division disciples led Ji Rong to her accommodations. They passed through winding paths and artificial rock gardens until a refined little residence came into view.

    As she approached, she noticed the plaque above the entrance, inscribed with the characters Haoran.

    The name likely stemmed from the saying: "With a single breath of Haoran righteousness, the wind sweeps across a thousand miles."

    The narrative has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the infringement.

    Ji Rong had no idea if this place embodied such lofty ideals, but as soon as she stepped into the courtyard and saw the familiar purple-clad figure at the door, her sense of ease instantly vanished.

    Has the heroine driven a hearse in her past life? Why else would she haunt her like a lingering spirit?

    Gu Baiyi leaned casually against the doorway, flashing a friendly smile. "What a coincidence. It seems we¡¯ve been assigned to the same residence, Senior Sister."

    Ha. A coincidence indeed. How unbelievably "fortunate."

    She distinctly remembered that in the game, Gu Baiyi was supposed to share a room with Qiu Sushuang, where they¡¯d deepen their bond. So what the hell was she doing here at Ji Rong¡¯s doorstep in the middle of the night?

    Ji Rong gave a slight nod, her expression blank. "Mm. What a coincidence."

    In truth, Gu Baiyi was originally assigned to Qiu Sushuang¡¯s room, but due to her past-life regrets, she didn¡¯t want to drag Qiu Sushuang into trouble again.

    So she had told a little lie.

    The Tianyin disciple in charge of assignments had asked, "Why are you so insistent on sharing a room with that Senior Sister Ji?"

    Feigning hesitation, Gu Baiyi cast a meaningful look at the disciple and whispered, "This matter is... difficult for me to put into words. I hope Senior Brother understands..."

    Seeing her flushed cheeks, the disciple was momentarily stunned.

    Then, as if suddenly enlightened, he coughed lightly and quietly changed the room assignment.

    Gu Baiyi had expected her Senior Sister to be displeased.

    Sure enough, Ji Rong entered the room, immediately threw open the windows as if trying to exorcise evil spirits, then turned to her with an expressionless gaze before shutting them again.

    Gu Baiyi blinked, wondering if she had made a mistake somewhere.

    She walked to the pond, smiling at her reflection.

    Her smile was polite, gentle, genuinely friendly.

    Gu Baiyi touched the corner of her lips, satisfied. She was certain her smile had been perfectly executed.

    A pebble splashed into the pond, shattering the woman¡¯s laughter.

    Ripples spread from the center of the pool. Gu Baiyi frowned as she watched the trembling reflection in the water. She narrowed her eyes, thinking to herself that she still needed to refine her acting skills.

    ¡­

    Ji Rong sat in her room, filled with melancholy.

    She had a reasonable suspicion that she was playing a fake game and had met a fake heroine.

    Then, she touched the blood jade bracelet on her wrist and suddenly realized, she was the biggest fraud of them all.

    She was furious.

    Not only did the deranged heroine refuse to follow the plot, but she also played completely off-script.

    Her house had collapsed, her favorite CP had ended in tragedy, and in the end, she was left shouldering everything alone.

    Thankfully, she still had her wife.

    Ji Rong¡¯s mind conjured up every smile and glance from Mei He, and instantly, all hardships seemed to fade away. In her eyes and heart, there was only the breathtaking beauty of her wife.

    As long as her wife didn¡¯t disappoint her, this world still had hope.

    So she wanted to live, to survive carefully.

    Ji Rong glanced at the two beds in the room and decisively chose the one by the window.

    The reason was simple: if the heroine decided to take revenge and assassinate her in the middle of the night, the window was the best escape route.

    By the time Gu Baiyi stepped into the room, the candle had already been extinguished.

    Ji Rong lay flat on the bed, covered by a thin blanket.

    Moonlight filtered through the window, casting shadows on her eyelashes like a delicate feathered fan.

    Gu Baiyi moved lightly, stepping noiselessly to the bedside.

    But when she looked down at Ji Rong, she couldn¡¯t help but chuckle, a mix of amusement and exasperation.

    It was obvious, Ji Rong was pretending to be asleep.

    Although she had tried her best to appear relaxed, even splaying her hands out naturally, her steady, peaceful sleeping posture was just a bit too deliberate.

    But Gu Baiyi noticed the subtle tremor of her eyelashes and her slightly uneven breathing. A knowing smile curled on her lips in the dark.

    Ji Rong, too, realized her breathing was off.

    After all, who could sleep soundly when their sworn enemy, the one who might one day pierce their heart with a sword, was lying just a few feet away?

    Since she had already been caught, Ji Rong simply opened her eyes and stared at Gu Baiyi. She asked flatly, ¡°Why aren¡¯t you sleeping, Junior Sister?¡±

    To her surprise, Gu Baiyi countered with a smile, ¡°Why aren¡¯t you sleeping, Senior Sister?¡±

    What kind of stupid question was that? How was she supposed to sleep when a lunatic was lying just an arm¡¯s length away?

    Ji Rong shot Gu Baiyi a cold look, hoping she would take the hint.

    But Gu Baiyi merely smiled, the faint moonlight reflecting in her eyes, her voice tinged with an inexplicable melancholy. ¡°Could it be¡­ that Senior Sister truly despises me so much?¡±

    Yes. You got it exactly right.

    Ji Rong was absolutely certain, the heroine was acting.

    But then, Gu Baiyi pressed her lips together, let out a bitter chuckle, and murmured to herself, ¡°I see¡­ So that¡¯s how it is. I understand now.¡±

    She then stood up, turning toward the door.

    It was still the first month of the year, and being in the mountains of Qixia, the night was bitterly cold.

    With a faint smile, she walked forward step by step, counting silently in her mind.

    Three seconds later¡ª

    ¡°Where do you think you¡¯re going in the middle of the night?¡±

    As expected.

    A glint of mischief flashed in Gu Baiyi¡¯s eyes as she wiped the smile from her face, hesitated, then turned back with a low voice, ¡°Since Senior Sister doesn¡¯t wish to share a room with me, I shall find somewhere else.¡±

    ¡°And where exactly do you plan to go at this hour?¡±

    Gu Baiyi raised an eyebrow. ¡°To the ends of the earth, perhaps?¡±

    Ji Rong¡¯s voice turned cold. ¡°Clever words and a deceitful heart.¡±

    ¡°Clever words and a deceitful heart?¡± Gu Baiyi chuckled softly. ¡°Senior Sister is mistaken. The world is vast, and for a cultivator, home is wherever they stand. There¡¯s nowhere I cannot go.¡±

    She smiled sweetly, watching Ji Rong¡¯s every expression.

    Ji Rong couldn¡¯t help but sigh, what a fine cup of millennium-aged tea. The heroine¡¯s tea skills were truly unparalleled.

    Gu Baiyi¡¯s tactics were too advanced. Ji Rong knew this woman was most likely putting on an act, and yet, she had still fallen for it, stepping right into her trap.

    After all, she had always had a soft spot for beauty, and even if this beauty was a lunatic, she couldn¡¯t bear to let her wander in the cold.

    Determined to regain control of the situation, Ji Rong mimicked the aloof demeanor of the original host, lifted her chin slightly, and said to Gu Baiyi, ¡°If I don¡¯t wish to share a room with you and want you gone, does that mean you¡¯ll leave no matter where I send you?¡±

    Gu Baiyi nodded. ¡°Of course.¡±

    Ji Rong smiled and looked straight at her. ¡°Then come here.¡±

    Gu Baiyi: ¡°¡­¡­¡±

    Ji Rong glanced at her, the smile never leaving her lips. Slowly, she asked, ¡°Didn¡¯t you say you could go anywhere? What¡¯s the matter? Afraid to come closer?¡±

    Gu Baiyi fell silent for a long moment.

    Ji Rong smirked to herself, Ha, as if I wouldn¡¯t know how to handle a master manipulator like you.

    But just as she was feeling triumphant, Gu Baiyi¡¯s lips curved into a serene smile. ¡°If that¡¯s the case, then I shall obey.¡±

    Ji Rong: ¡°???¡±

    Wait, she¡¯s actually doing it?!

    ¡­

    The night stretched long, and sleep eluded Ji Rong.

    Because on one side of the room was her, and on the other side was the heroine.

    It was as if an invisible boundary had been drawn between them, a battlefield where neither side spoke, where the air crackled with tension.

    The entire Haoran Residence was so quiet that even the chirping of insects and birds could be heard. Yet, neither of them had any intention of breaking the silence.

    Ji Rong swore that if she could go back in time, she would never have provoked the heroine just for the sake of winning a verbal spar.

    After all, a lunatic was always a lunatic, you could never predict what kind of twisted logic was running through their mind.

    But in truth, Gu Baiyi had been testing Ji Rong all along.

    Ever since the trial, her Senior Sister¡¯s cold indifference hadn¡¯t changed, but her behavior had become¡­ odd.

    It made Gu Baiyi suspect, Ji Rong might not be who she seemed.

    So, she continued to probe, searching for cracks in the fa?ade.

    And just like that night long ago, Ji Rong tilted her chin and spoke in that same teasing, arrogant tone.

    Back then, when the plum blossoms were in full bloom and the night was as cool as water, that person had said, ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Do you not have improper thoughts about me?¡±

    And now, Ji Rong¡¯s words were almost identical, her lips curved in a playful smirk as she whispered, ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Afraid to come closer?¡±

    But this time, things were different.

    In her past life, Gu Baiyi had hesitated, standing beneath the plum tree in a daze, allowing Ji Rong to lift her chin and kiss her lips.

    Now, her gaze was deep, locked onto that indifferent face.

    Senior Sister¡­

    This time, it¡¯s not that I don¡¯t dare to come closer.

    It¡¯s that you should be afraid of me coming closer.

 Chapter 30: Gu Xueyi

    The night was deep, and the two lay in silence.

    Gu Baiyi rested on the left side of the bed, watching the person beside her with amusement. Ji Rong lay stiffly, more rigid than the dying.

    In truth, Ji Rong¡¯s mind was flashing with countless images, each one nearly identical, iconic scenes from the game.

    For example, the heroine, already consumed by darkness, would smile sweetly before suddenly stabbing an expendable character from behind.

    Or, after ascending as the Demon Lord, she would become unpredictable, mercilessly executing former confidants before the eyes of all.

    And then there was the decisive battle atop Bixue Peak, where the heroine bathed Wan Jian Sect in blood, gazing down at her enemies with chilling contempt.

    The thrill of slaughtering foes in the game was now replaced by sheer terror.

    After all, a full-level divine weapon dealing 9999 damage in a single strike was no joke.

    Ji Rong couldn¡¯t sleep. Her nerves were stretched taut, tracking even the smallest movements of Gu Baiyi as she turned in bed.

    Since her rebirth, Gu Baiyi rarely slept. Most of her time was spent meditating or training, making sleepless nights a habit.

    Even though it was late, she felt no drowsiness.

    But tonight, someone was lying beside her. A cold, subtle fragrance lingered in the air, their breathing soft and steady.

    It had been a long time since anyone had stayed by her side.

    The faint scent of plum blossoms drifted through the night, sinking into her lungs, and for the first time in ages, her eyelids felt heavy.

    Sleeping in the presence of someone who had once betrayed her was foolish. And yet, Gu Baiyi did exactly that.

    Because she was simply too exhausted and only wished for a peaceful rest.

    Turning over, she chuckled softly before murmuring, ¡°Senior Sister, sweet dreams.¡±

    There was nothing inherently wrong with the words, yet in Ji Rong¡¯s ears, they took on a completely different meaning.

    After all, in her eyes, Gu Baiyi was erratic and unhinged. So naturally, what she actually meant was:

    ¡°Senior Sister, sweet dreams, don¡¯t fall asleep, or you won¡¯t wake up again.¡±

    Ji Rong remained silent, counting the stars outside the window. One, two, three, four¡­ and remained sleepless for the rest of the night.

    That night, Gu Baiyi dreamed.

    A vast expanse of yellow sand stretched endlessly. Her body was buried beneath the shifting dunes, and she knew she would soon die, consumed by this ghost city that devoured all without a trace.

    But three days and nights passed. She had neither food nor water, yet she still did not die.

    Just when Gu Baiyi had lost all hope, someone appeared, walking towards her with slow, deliberate steps beneath a thirty-two-ribbed oil-paper umbrella.

    She lifted her head and saw an ethereal beauty.

    The woman gazed at her with sorrowful eyes but made no move to help. Instead, she shook her head and said, ¡°This is your fate, and I cannot change it.¡±

    A falling star plunged into the lake, and darkness swallowed Gu Baiyi¡¯s vision.

    Sand filled her nose and throat. Before the dunes completely consumed her, she saw the setting sun sinking in brilliant splendor, its golden surface gleaming like an unquenchable flame.

    For the first time, she thought the ghost city was breathtakingly beautiful.

    Later, she was rescued by Mei He and brought to Bixue Peak. But she never again saw a sunset as magnificent as that one.

    Until the day she sat on the jade steps of the grand hall, gripping the Hanshui Sword.

    She looked up and saw blood-red plum blossoms drifting through the air, cascading like a rain of crimson.

    The color was striking, like a storm of blood.

    Gu Baiyi felt dazed, longing to ask the Mei He who had saved her that day: Why?

    Why had she been born? And why was she destined to die?

    ¡ª

    Gu Baiyi opened her eyes, jolted awake from the nightmare.

    Gathering her thoughts, she slowly sat up at the edge of the bed, suppressing a violent cough.

    Warm liquid coated her palm. As expected, when she opened her hand, it was drenched in blood.

    Pressing her fingers against her temples, she sighed. Last night, she had advanced her cultivation method, Yu Fei, to the seventh level, Red Lotus, a state that caused her meridians to reverse at midnight, bringing excruciating pain to her heart veins.

    She had been so focused on evading Qiu Sushuang that she had forgotten.

    A throbbing vein stood out on her forehead, and the blood vessels on her wrists became eerily distinct.

    Demonic energy surged through her veins, ravaging her meridians. Dark tendrils crawled across her chest, feeding upon the blood from her heart.

    A searing pain burned into her neck, as if branded by a scorching iron.

    Gu Baiyi collapsed onto the floor, clutching her chest as she gasped for air. Blood trickled from her lips, staining the pale fabric of her inner robes.

    She opened her mouth but couldn¡¯t force out a single sound. All she could do was endure the inferno consuming her body, unable to move.

    Stolen story; please report.

    She wanted to leave the room, but her body refused to obey. All she could do was lie there, waiting for the heart demon to seize control.

    Meanwhile, Ji Rong had never truly fallen asleep. Though the heroine appeared peaceful, almost harmless, Ji Rong remained on guard.

    For one reason only, she valued her life.

    Then, a scent of blood filled the air.

    Ji Rong frowned, her eyes snapping open from her feigned slumber, only to lock onto a pair of crimson eyes.

    Gu Baiyi braced herself against the floor, slowly rising.

    Once she stood, she turned gracefully, wiping the blood from the corner of her lips. The Red Lotus mark on her neck gleamed, eerie as fresh blood. With a small smile, she murmured, ¡°Senior Sister Ji, it has been some time. I¡¯ve missed you dearly.¡±

    Ji Rong¡¯s mind went blank.

    Oh no. This wasn¡¯t Gu Baiyi.

    This was Gu Xueyi.

    The name ¡°Gu Xueyi¡± had been coined by players of Sword God to describe Gu Baiyi¡¯s blackened persona.

    In the gaming community, players universally acknowledged two versions of the heroine, one was pure, kind, and naive. The other was cruel, ruthless, and insane.

    Gu Xueyi was undoubtedly the latter.

    She was the heart demon that emerged from the heroine under certain circumstances. And once this entity appeared, the story was bound to be drenched in blood, with corpses piling high in its wake.

    Thus, players had dubbed her their ¡°second daughter¡±¡ªGu Xueyi.

    The game¡¯s late stages followed a simple pattern: Baiyi would smile innocently in public, while Xueyi would wreak havoc in the shadows.

    The kind deeds belonged to Baiyi, while every atrocity was blamed on Xueyi.

    Gu Xueyi''s ultimate transformation had a distinct marker. Once players completed the twenty-first main quest and cultivated Yu Fei to the seventh level, Red Lotus, a crimson lotus mark would bloom on her neck, vivid as fresh blood.

    The person before Ji Rong arched her brow slightly, her gaze dark and unfathomable, like a bottomless pool of blood. The corners of her lips curled into a smile, arrogant and cruel. She was the embodiment of Xueyi itself.

    Gu Baiyi had also displayed red eyes and moments of madness in front of Ji Rong before.

    But back then, Ji Rong had foolishly believed the developers'' deception, thinking the heroine had merely overexerted herself in training and developed an ordinary heart demon. She hadn''t expected the heart demon to mature into its ultimate form so quickly¡­

    This was absurd! Gu Xueyi was supposed to be a late-game, fully maxed-out, blackened version of the heroine! Why was she appearing so early in the story?

    Just as Ji Rong was frantically analyzing the situation, Gu Xueyi suddenly swayed forward, closing the distance between them with a smile.

    Her voice was husky as she asked, ¡°Senior Sister, what are you thinking? Why not share it with me?¡±

    According to the game''s settings, once the heroine was completely possessed by her heart demon, her power would surge exponentially, while her consciousness would become hazy, barely perceiving her surroundings.

    Facing a drugged-up ¡°Gu Xueyi,¡± Ji Rong was certain she had no chance of winning. Her only hope was that Gu Baiyi would return soon.

    But Gu Xueyi¡¯s patience wore thin when Ji Rong didn¡¯t respond.

    Still smiling, she leaned down, hooked a finger under Ji Rong¡¯s chin, and pressed her lips against hers, biting down roughly.

    The taste of blood bloomed between them, metallic yet sweet.

    A mesmerizing scent emanated from the woman''s blood, strikingly similar to the fragrance that had once driven Gu Xueyi to madness.

    In an instant, memories of her past life resurfaced, memories of why she had killed Ji Rong.

    Ji Rong¡¯s blood carried a peculiar aroma, an irresistible allure that no one could possibly withstand.

    As Gu Xueyi deepened the kiss, a sudden pain flared on her upper lip. She opened her eyes, only to be greeted by the flash of a sword¡¯s cold gleam.

    She arched a brow, catching the blade between two fingers and twisting it effortlessly.

    Then, she smiled, revealing sharp teeth. ¡°Senior Sister, do you really think you can stop me with just this sword?¡±

    The truth? Ji Rong absolutely could not.

    She backed up against the wall, lifting a hand to wipe the blood from her lips.

    Then she spoke coldly, ¡°Go ahead and try. At worst, we¡¯ll perish together.¡±

    Gu Xueyi stared at her with interest and said, ¡°Perish together? Senior Sister, you really are adorable¡­ But unlike that fool, I won¡¯t be so stupid. I have no qualms about killing you right here.¡±

    Ji Rong kept her expression neutral, but internally, she was screaming.

    So this was the ¡°lethal danger¡± the system had warned her about? She had calculated everything, except the fact that the true danger would come from the heroine herself.

    ¡¾Darling~ No need to panic, this is just the beginning~¡¿

    Gu Xueyi advanced step by step, her smile deepening.

    In her mind, Ji Rong furiously yelled at the system, ¡°You better figure out a solution right now, or we¡¯re both done for!¡±

    ¡¾No need to worry, player. In the ¡°Yan Hui Pavilion¡± side quest, you earned 100 favorability points with Gu Baiyi. Based on system calculations, you are not currently in any life-threatening danger.¡¿

    Ji Rong: ¡°...¡±

    100 favorability points means I won¡¯t die? Wait, then why didn¡¯t you tell me this earlier?!

    ¡¾Darling, you were drunk back then and couldn¡¯t hear anything. The system actually tried to remind you.¡¿

    ¡¾Current favorability with Gu Baiyi: -819. According to system analysis, if favorability is greater than -900 but less than -800, a special ¡°Bloodlust¡± event will automatically trigger.¡¿

    Special event?

    Ji Rong was stunned, her gut telling her this system was about to screw her over.

    And sure enough, as Gu Xueyi¡¯s grin turned increasingly unhinged, Ji Rong instinctively reached for the teleportation talisman hidden in her robes, her last resort for escape.

    But before she could even move, she realized, she couldn¡¯t move at all.

    A cold electronic voice sounded:

    ¡¾To ensure the player¡¯s safety and the smooth execution of the special event, the system will temporarily take control. Duration: three minutes.¡¿

    ¡¾Countdown begins.¡¿

    Gu Xueyi stepped closer, only to notice something strange, Ji Rong didn¡¯t seem afraid. In fact, she even lifted her head, gazing at her with a calm, indifferent expression.

    Surprised, Gu Xueyi chuckled. ¡°What¡¯s this? Have you given up resisting?¡±

    In the next moment, Ji Rong¡¯s grip on her sword loosened.

    The Hanshui Sword slipped from Gu Xueyi¡¯s fingers, clattering to the ground.

    Ji Rong¡¯s expression remained composed, even as Gu Xueyi unsheathed her Hanshui Sword and pressed the blade against her throat.

    A thin line of blood beaded along her pale skin.

    Ji Rong lifted a hand and wiped away the blood. Then, she said in a flat tone, ¡°Had enough fun?¡±

    Gu Xueyi frowned.

    Ji Rong didn¡¯t seem the least bit rattled.

    Unshaken? Completely unfazed?

    Then she could just die.

    Gu Xueyi smiled again and took a slow step forward.

    The cruelty in her gaze deepened as she reached out, lightly tracing Ji Rong¡¯s throat, as if caressing a lover¡¯s cheek.

    She could already picture the moment that pale neck was sliced open, blood spraying like delicate petals.

    A beautiful sight. One she had always enjoyed.

    But in the next instant, Gu Xueyi¡¯s pupils contracted sharply.

    Her fingers met unexpected resistance, her grip, meant to strangle, instead passed through a curtain of dark, loose hair.

    On the other side, Ji Rong¡¯s gaze remained impassive as she suddenly stepped forward, pressing herself into Gu Xueyi¡¯s arms.

    Her cool hands cupped Gu Xueyi¡¯s face.

    Her fingers were long and slender, her palms faintly cold.

    Gu Xueyi narrowed her eyes. She had been about to kill Ji Rong, yet the other woman¡­

    Was offering herself up?

    A thin cut traced Ji Rong¡¯s neck, but she didn¡¯t seem to care.

    She reached up, stroking Gu Xueyi¡¯s cheek, and smiled. ¡°Junior Sister, now who is the one resisting?¡±

 Chapter 31: The Secret Realm Opens

    Gu Xueyi looked at Ji Rong with a half-smile.

    She was curious, what exactly was her dear senior sister planning?

    In the next instant, before she could react, Ji Rong lunged at her, pinning her to the ground.

    By the time Gu Xueyi regained her senses, Ji Rong was hovering above her, supporting herself with both hands against the floor, her eyes cast downward in a steady gaze.

    Being stared at so intently by those bright, phoenix-like eyes, Gu Xueyi found her mouth going dry as she looked at Ji Rong¡¯s stunning, unparalleled face. She licked the corner of her lips, but before she could process anything further, Ji Rong made a move she never expected.

    Ji Rong smiled, then leaned down, half-kneeling in front of her. Reaching out, she gently brushed aside the strands of hair covering Gu Xueyi¡¯s forehead.

    Before Gu Xueyi could react, Ji Rong parted her cool lips and lightly pressed a kiss to the center of her brow.

    ¡¾Time¡¯s up. Player will regain control.¡¿

    Ji Rong snapped back to awareness.

    Slowly lifting her head, the first thing she saw was¡ª

    Gu Xueyi, trapped beneath her, body stiff as a board, her crimson eyes ablaze with murderous intent.

    If she wasn¡¯t mistaken, she had just pinned down the heroine. And the person currently radiating terrifying, unpredictable hostility was none other than the infamous killing machine¡ªGu Xueyi.

    Ah.

    Why did this feel so much like the prelude to death?

    Screw this garbage system.

    Right at that moment, the eerie red in Gu Xueyi¡¯s pupils gradually faded, darkening into an abyssal black, deep as the endless night.

    She seemed dazed for a second, then her expression became unreadable as she fixed her gaze on Ji Rong. Her lips parted slightly, as if she wanted to say something.

    Ji Rong wasn¡¯t sure whether she should be relieved that Gu Xueyi was gone or despair at the fact that the original had returned.

    This wasn¡¯t just one moment of humiliation, this was dying of embarrassment twice over.

    She decided to act before Gu Baiyi could make things any more awkward for her.

    Abruptly rising to her feet, she adopted a serious expression and deliberately asked, ¡°What technique were you practicing?¡±

    ¡ªPracticing?

    Gu Baiyi, successfully distracted, shut her mouth, momentarily forgetting about the strange position they had just been in.

    Although she wasn¡¯t entirely sure what her mind-controlled self had done earlier, the sight of the faint bloodstains on Ji Rong¡¯s neck told her it was probably nothing good.

    But right now, she needed to figure out how to explain the training issue.

    Not that Ji Rong had any intention of letting her.

    She sneered.

    The more you knew, the faster you died. If the heroine found out she had already uncovered the secret behind her cultivation method, wouldn¡¯t that just speed up her countdown to death?

    So, just as Gu Baiyi was about to offer a reasonable explanation, Ji Rong interrupted her again.

    ¡°What kind of technique were you practicing that made you lose control so often?¡± Ji Rong continued, her voice heavy with insinuation. ¡°Looking at you now¡­ don¡¯t tell me you were impatient for results and practiced some high-level mental cultivation method?¡±

    Gu Baiyi: ¡°¡­¡±

    She fell silent.

    Seeing that Gu Baiyi had no rebuttal, Ji Rong pressed her advantage, eyeing her meaningfully before coldly reprimanding, ¡°Rushing cultivation is the greatest taboo in training. You¡¯d better be more careful.¡±

    With that, she picked up the  Qinghe  Sword from the ground, turned, and strode towards the bed, preparing to catch up on some sleep.

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Gu Baiyi remained silent throughout.

    What else was there to say?

    Ji Rong had already filled in the blanks for her.

    All she needed to do was nod and say, ¡°Thank you, Senior Sister, for your guidance.¡±

    For some reason, as Gu Baiyi watched Ji Rong¡¯s retreating figure, she got the distinct feeling that her steps were hurried, like she was running away from something.

    She shook her head.

    Must¡¯ve been her imagination.

    ¡¾Ding! Congratulations, Player! Gu Baiyi¡¯s favorability +10. Keep up the good work!¡¿

    Ji Rong stumbled mid-step.

    Then, she smiled kindly.

    Just you wait, one day, she¡¯d find a way to brick this damned system.

    ¡ª

    At the hour of Mao (5-7 AM) the next day, a purple mist drifted across the sky.

    Young women from the Nanqu Tribe washed silks along the stream, occasionally breaking into high, resonant mountain songs.

    The scenery of Qixia Mountain was breathtaking, but Ji Rong had no mood to appreciate it. She hadn¡¯t slept a wink the entire night, and now, she had to drag her exhausted self and dark circles to the entrance of the Tianshui Secret Realm.

    At this moment, Ji Rong was holding a small fox in her arms, her expression cold, her entire presence shrouded in an ominous aura.

    The ticking time bomb that was Gu Xueyi hadn¡¯t managed to finish her off, yet sleep still eluded her.

    Because every time she closed her eyes, the same vision surfaced¡ª

    A sea of blood, thick and heavy, shrouding Phoenix Terrace behind layers of crimson mist.

    A lone figure, draped in black with crow-dark hair, stood at the highest point of the terrace, overlooking the corpses strewn outside the demonic palace.

    The story has been taken without consent; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident.

    Then, with effortless grace, she crossed her legs and took her seat upon the throne of the Demon Lord.

    The ghosts of slain righteous cultivators howled from the blood-soaked earth. She stretched out a hand, and with a single motion, obliterated their souls.

    Slowly, she rose, the hem of her robes dusted with falling ashes, her dark garments sweeping over the bloodstained stone steps.

    Step by step, she descended, her form flickering like a specter, a smile curling at her lips as she spoke to Bai Yushuang¡ª

    ¡°Master, are you satisfied now?¡±

    Back then, Ji Rong had watched this scene with boundless excitement, so thrilled she wanted to spam the chat with: Gu Xueyi!

    The more she had loved the heroine Gu Xueyi before, the more she despaired now.

    She¡¯d rather play mind games with the volatile and unpredictable heroine than deal with the utterly deranged Gu Xueyi.

    Because Gu Xueyi had no heart.

    She was just a killing machine.

    And so, when Ji Rong turned to look at Gu Baiyi now, her gaze unexpectedly softened.

    At least you¡¯re just crazy. You won¡¯t actually kill me.

    The sudden gentleness in Ji Rong¡¯s eyes nearly made Gu Baiyi¡¯s carefully maintained indifferent smile crack.

    She couldn¡¯t help but wonder, what on earth had her mind-controlled self done?

    Both of them were lost in thought, and the journey continued in silence.

    Before long, they reached the meeting point, joining the Wanjian Sect disciples to prepare for the opening of the Tianshui Secret Realm.

    Xie Bai, dressed in red, smiled as he chattered on, ¡°I heard that Sect Master Meng will be personally overseeing the formation entrance of the Tianshui Secret Realm. Today, I might just have the fortune of laying eyes on the legendary most beautiful woman of the Tianyin Division.¡±

    Ji Rong sighed internally.

    Classic you. Never change.

    The crowd remained silent, showing no intention of responding to him.

    Qiu Sushuang, who had been standing beside Xie Bai, quietly stepped three feet away.

    She took out an embroidered handkerchief from her sleeve and calmly wiped her purple flute, as if trying to rid it of the lingering evil energy it had touched.

    For some reason, Qiu Sushuang couldn''t shake the feeling that someone was watching her. But when she lifted her gaze to scan her surroundings, she found nothing unusual.

    Except for that person in purple, there was something oddly familiar about them.

    Their name¡­ was Gu Baiyi, wasn¡¯t it?

    Gu Baiyi was beautiful.

    When she smiled, her eyes softened, bright as a crescent moon.

    Qiu Sushuang''s expression remained indifferent as she looked away.

    To be honest, she had no interest in getting close to Gu Baiyi.

    Over the years, she had seen many people, yet never once had she taken a liking to any of them. If Gu Baiyi somehow evoked a sense of familiarity in her, that in itself was strange.

    Qiu Sushuang disliked trouble and had no intention of inviting it into her life.

    All she wanted was to practice swordsmanship, travel the land, and live a fulfilling, carefree life.

    And she was certain, Gu Baiyi was trouble, the kind of trouble that could turn her world upside down.

    ¡­

    The Tianshui Secret Realm lay on the southern side of Mount Qixia, guarded by the Kunlun Sect¡¯s Yin-Yang Seven Stars Formation, personally set up by Yun Wuxin.

    At the entrance stood a towering hill, with crystal-clear waters rippling at its base, as if waiting for a boat to glide across.

    The group used their lightness skills to tread across the water, reaching the other shore with ease.

    When they halted at the riverbank and looked ahead, they saw a figure standing at the mountain gate in the distance. She wore a flowing blue robe, and beside her stood Tang Yu, the first disciple of the Tianyin Division, and Lan Cen.

    Both Tang Yu and Lan Cen were figures of celestial grace, yet the woman with them held a jade flute in her hand, her serene expression and elegant posture resembling drifting wind and falling snow. Her presence was in no way inferior to theirs.

    As Ji Rong admired the beauty before her, the woman suddenly met her gaze.

    In that instant, a red name appeared above her head, followed by a glowing system message.

    ¡¾Tianyin Division Leader, Meng Ruo. Wife of the seventeenth sect master, Yan Haiyao. A peerless expert, ranked tenth on the Cultivation Rankings.¡¿

    For a brief moment, Meng Ruo seemed startled upon seeing Ji Rong.

    Then she smiled slightly and said, ¡°It¡¯s been years since we last met. Changqin, you¡¯ve grown even more beautiful.¡±

    Ji Rong: ¡°¡­¡±

    A question mark slowly formed in her mind.

    How did this powerhouse know the original host? And why did she even know her courtesy name?

    Before Ji Rong could respond, Meng Ruo took a step forward.

    Under everyone¡¯s astonished gazes, she reached out and took Ji Rong¡¯s hand.

    Holding her hand gently, Meng Ruo spoke in a warm voice, ¡°Changqin, do you still remember me? We met several years ago, at a banquet, if I recall correctly. You were still quite young then, probably cradled in City Lord Ji¡¯s arms.¡±

    After saying this, Meng Ruo studied Ji Rong for a long moment before finally releasing her hand with a soft smile.

    Ji Rong fell into silence.

    Was she joking? Even if she had memories from before birth, there was no way she''d remember something from when she was an infant.

    Fortunately, Xie Bai stepped in to ease the situation. He cupped his hands in greeting and said, ¡°Disciple greets Sect Leader Meng. I¡¯ve long admired your name.¡±

    The others followed his lead and bowed in respect, while Meng Ruo maintained her gentle smile, nodding in acknowledgment.

    It was obvious to everyone that Meng Ruo treated Ji Rong differently.

    The early-arriving Kunlun Sect disciples couldn¡¯t help but whisper among themselves.

    ¡°Who is that? Why is Sect Leader Meng treating her with such familiarity?¡±

    Another disciple chuckled and confidently analyzed, ¡°Junior Brother, you might not know this, but I¡¯m guessing the ¡®City Lord Ji¡¯ that Sect Leader Meng mentioned is none other than Ji An, the lord of Xuanji City, ranked eleventh on the Cultivation Rankings. That would make this girl his daughter. Naturally, the daughter of a great city lord is in a different league than us.¡±

    A female disciple from the Divine Sect scoffed and said, ¡°So what if she¡¯s the city lord¡¯s daughter? Just an empty title. When it comes to cultivation, no one in our generation can surpass our Saintess.¡±

    Another disciple chimed in, ¡°Senior Sister is right. She¡¯s no threat to us, just a fancy ornament with no substance.¡±

    Gu Baiyi, having cultivated In Flight to the seventh level, had an acute sensitivity to her surroundings. She caught every word of their hushed discussions.

    It was true that the Divine Sect¡¯s Saintess, Meili Xue, was a ranked expert, but Ji Rong was still young. With her talent, surpassing Meili Xue was only a matter of time.

    Not to mention, in their past-life battle, Ji Rong had already reached the Infinite Realm. How could she possibly take a mere Saintess of the Divine Sect seriously?

    Watching these disciples mock her with arrogance, Gu Baiyi chuckled, seeing through them completely.

    It was nothing but jealousy.

    Then, a strange realization struck her.

    She furrowed her brows. Why was she defending Ji Rong in her thoughts?

    And why, when she saw Meng Ruo take Ji Rong¡¯s hand, did she feel an inexplicable sense of displeasure?

    This feeling was unfamiliar, one she had never experienced before.

    Just as Gu Baiyi was lost in thought, disciples from various sects began arriving one after another.

    The time for the secret realm¡¯s opening had come.

    Meng Ruo extended her hand, pressing her palm against the stone slot at the mountain gate, while Tang Yu raised a formation banner, forming seals and chanting incantations.

    Seven core disciples of the Tianyin Division positioned themselves at the seven-star nodes of the formation.

    Meanwhile, two Tianyin Division elders took their places at the Yin and Yang points, playing Jade Beauty¡¯s Face on their flutes.

    The stars shifted. Light flared brilliantly, growing increasingly dazzling.

    The flute melody surged, soaring, breaking, like shattered jade or the cry of a phoenix.

    As the crowd was immersed in the music, the tune abruptly stopped.

    The glow of the Yin-Yang Seven Stars Formation faded, and the surrounding rocks began to part.

    A fissure formed in the center of the mountain gate, widening rapidly.

    What had once seemed like an unbreakable mountain now revealed a completely different landscape.

    With a thunderous roar, the entrance to the secret realm fully opened.

    Before them, thousands of stone steps ascended toward the sky, shrouded in mist, stretching endlessly into the heavens.

    The crowd stared in shock.

    Some disciples from lesser sects, with weaker spiritual power, looked visibly uneasy, their resolve wavering.

    Ji Rong remained expressionless, with only one thought in her mind.

    No way.

    No way this game designer actually thought this was a good idea.

 Chapter 32: Harder Than Climbing the Heavens

    Dense stone steps stretched endlessly before them.

    Ji Rong stood in silence for a long time. She suddenly realized she couldn¡¯t remember how she had climbed these steps back when she played through the storyline.

    What kind of hellish setting was this?

    ¡°If you can¡¯t even make it past the first level of the Heavenly Stairway, how can you dream of entering the Tianshui Secret Realm?¡±

    Xia Yuqing was an inner disciple of the Kunlun Sect.

    With a composed expression and swift steps, she was the first to ascend the Heavenly Stairway. Soon, her figure faded into the distance, disappearing from sight.

    The surrounding disciples were well aware of the stairway¡¯s formidable reputation, but they were also the elite of their sects. How could they willingly be outshone by others?

    Seeing Xia Yuqing ascend with such ease, they too grew eager to try. Without hesitation, they stepped onto the stairway.

    Oddly enough, the first steps felt no different from ordinary stone slabs. Several disciples from Silver Feather Pavilion climbed dozens of steps without sensing anything unusual.

    The leading disciple scoffed. ¡°So this so-called ¡®Heavenly Stairway¡¯ is nothing special after all. Just an overblown rumor meant to scare off cowards!¡±

    ¡°The so-called disciples of prestigious sects still don¡¯t dare to step up. I bet they¡¯re paralyzed by the stories they¡¯ve heard.¡±

    ¡°Hah! Those grand sects aren¡¯t much after all. None of them compare to Senior Brother¡¯s bravery!¡±

    Ji Rong watched these arrogant NPCs. Her expression remained neutral, but inwardly, she felt a deep sense of sympathy.

    Poor NPCs.

    They had done nothing wrong.

    They were merely sacrifices, using their own intelligence, or lack thereof, to highlight the heroine¡¯s brilliance.

    Sure enough, just as the leading disciple, Fan Qian, reached the thirty-fourth step, the smug smile on his face abruptly vanished.

    He lifted his leg to step forward, only to find himself frozen mid-motion, as if an invisible barrier blocked his way.

    Fan Qian instinctively tried to retract his foot, but to his shock, his legs refused to move. A sudden, overwhelming force pinned him in place, rendering him completely immobile.

    With so many eyes on him, he was stuck, unable to advance or retreat. Sweat beaded on his forehead, and his earlier bravado vanished without a trace.

    It turned out the Heavenly Stairway was so difficult because it was reinforced with a spiritual restriction.

    With each step, the pressure increased. The first few steps were easy, but the higher one climbed, the more it tested a cultivator¡¯s mental fortitude and control.

    If one recklessly stepped forward without sufficient preparation, they would end up like Fan Qian, caught in an impossible dilemma, trapped by the restriction.

    Unless he crushed the ¡°Jade Talisman¡± issued by the Tianyin Division, he would remain suspended in place, forced to endure this humiliation for three full days before the restriction released him.

    ¡°Junior Brother Ye, doesn¡¯t he look like one of those street performers balancing bowls on their heads?¡± Xie Bai chuckled, tapping his palm lightly with his folded fan. ¡°The expression is spot on. He deserves a reward.¡±

    Ye Chuyang remained silent, staring at Xie Bai¡¯s flamboyant red robes.

    Honestly, Senior Brother, you look more like a traveling entertainer than he does.

    Fan Qian¡¯s face darkened as the mocking laughter reached his ears. Rage and shame twisted his features, but he could do nothing.

    After all, if he left the secret realm too soon, he would have trouble explaining himself to his sect.

    Thus, he chose to maintain his awkward, floating posture, his face ashen, rather than crush his token and admit defeat.

    Ji Rong squinted at Xie Bai, watching the way he twirled his fan.

    That stance¡­

    Why did it remind her of Wei Zongqiu?

    Though Xie Bai was ostentatious, there was an undeniable air of nobility about him. When he smiled, his brows curved in a way that bore a striking resemblance to Wei Zongqiu.

    And their sharp tongues, clearly, these two were cut from the same cloth.

    Perhaps they were siblings in a past life.

    Sensing Ji Rong¡¯s gaze, Xie Bai turned his head and flashed a dazzling smile.

    ¡°Senior Sister, why are you staring at me? Do I have a flower on my face?¡±

    With an innocent blink, he even reached up and touched his cheek, looking almost shy.

    Ji Rong: ¡°¡­¡±

    She had clearly misjudged.

    At least Wei Zongqiu was a prince.

    How could she compare him to this peacock?

    Ji Rong said nothing, keeping the ever-present cold expression of her original character.

    Just then, Gu Baiyi took a step forward and stepped onto the stairway.

    Her chosen spot was precise, right between Ji Rong and Xie Bai.

    The red figure in Ji Rong¡¯s sight vanished instantly.

    She had to admit, for once, the heroine had done something useful.

    Gu Baiyi positioned herself in front of Ji Rong and met Xie Bai¡¯s gaze with a gentle smile. ¡°Junior Brother Xie, when do you plan to climb?¡±

    Xie Bai raised a brow, sensing that she had deliberately stepped between him and Ji Rong.

    Stolen content warning: this tale belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences elsewhere.

    Was she picking a fight with him?

    But then, remembering his purpose here, he studied Gu Baiyi for a moment before flashing another grin.

    ¡°I¡¯ve heard there are nine hundred and ninety-nine steps in total, and one must reach at least the three hundred and thirty-third step to pass. I am, alas, not that talented. I think I¡¯ll wait a bit longer. Wouldn¡¯t want to make a fool of myself like that senior brother over there.¡±

    ¡°Is that so?¡± Gu Baiyi smiled warmly. ¡°Then take your time watching. I¡¯ll be going ahead.¡±

    She turned to Ji Rong and asked, ¡°I heard these steps are incredibly difficult to climb. Would Senior Sister like to accompany me?¡±

    Accompany her?

    Ji Rong hesitated.

    Walking the same path as the heroine meant she could at least enjoy some heroin buffs.

    Going a different way might drastically increase the difficulty.

    Unwilling as she was, she weighed the pros and cons. Between Gu Baiyi¡¯s heroine halo and the way her question was more of a statement than an invitation, Ji Rong eventually nodded.

    After all, who could refuse a heroine blessed with divine luck?

    [Ding! Congratulations, Player. Gu Baiyi¡¯s favorability +10.]

    Ji Rong: ¡°¡­¡±

    Heaven knows, she just wanted to leech off her luck.

    Why did this increase her favorability too?

    Gu Baiyi¡¯s smile was unfathomable. Then, without another word, she ascended the Heavenly Stairway.

    Ji Rong had no idea what was going on in Gu Baiyi¡¯s mind, but she maintained her usual calm expression and followed closely behind.

    The Heavenly Stairway was shrouded in mist, stretching endlessly into the sky.

    Ji Rong, a firm believer in taking the elevator whenever possible, now found herself cradling a small fox while facing an infinite staircase.

    Every step she took was accompanied by heartfelt conversations with the ancestors of the game¡¯s developers.

    She glanced ahead.

    Gu Baiyi¡¯s figure was elegant and poised, her steps steady. She even slowed down at times to wait for Ji Rong.

    Ji Rong gritted her teeth in silent resentment.

    She had once been someone blessed with the protagonist''s halo. If she hadn¡¯t transmigrated into the villain, then she would be the one walking this path effortlessly now.

    So when Gu Baiyi deliberately slowed her pace, Ji Rong saw it as nothing more than charity and pity.

    Not exactly harmful, but deeply insulting.

    Moments later, Gu Baiyi watched as Ji Rong, who had been moving so sluggishly just a moment ago, suddenly sped up, climbing several stone steps in quick succession, nearly overtaking her.

    Slightly surprised, Gu Baiyi raised an eyebrow.

    What was this about?

    Meanwhile, Ji Rong¡¯s expression remained calm. She showed no signs of exertion, not even sparing Gu Baiyi a glance, fully focused on climbing the steps.

    Her senior sister¡­

    Was she trying to turn this into a competition?

    Gu Baiyi¡¯s eyes carried a trace of amusement. She had lived two lives, if it came down to mental fortitude, wouldn¡¯t that be a bit unfair?

    But as she watched the white figure brush past her, she instinctively picked up her pace to keep up.

    ¡ª

    A few hours later.

    Lan Cen reached the 289th step and was already feeling the strain.

    Having learned from the mistakes of the Silver Feather Pavilion disciples, she no longer rushed forward blindly. Instead, she lifted the hem of her robe, sat down, and began regulating her breathing, focusing on restoring her energy.

    Behind her, Xia Yuqing followed suit.

    She was well aware that climbing the Heaven-Piercing Staircase was no easy feat. Even disciples with higher cultivation levels sometimes took an entire day and night to ascend.

    Seeing Lan Cen stop, Xia Yuqing also sat down to rest.

    With time to spare, she let her gaze drift downward, toward the clouds beneath the staircase.

    After the time it took to finish a cup of tea, the warm sunlight pierced through the mist, revealing two figures approaching from a bend in the staircase.

    One was clad in crimson robes with ink-black hair, the other in flowing white as pure as snow.

    They walked at an unhurried pace, one following the other.

    Xia Yuqing frowned.

    She recalled the list of secret realm participants that her master had mentioned. The woman in white likely came from Xuanji City.

    But the other one¡­ seemed completely unremarkable, an unfamiliar name barely worth mentioning.

    Yet what shocked Xia Yuqing even more was the young boy emerging from the shade of the trees.

    Dressed in a black robe and white undergarments, he had a youthful face, barely of age to tie his hair.

    Curious, she used her spiritual sense to probe his cultivation level.

    What she discovered left her stunned¡ª

    He was only at the initial stage of Spiritual Communication.

    A mere beginner, carrying a peachwood sword on his back, had managed to climb over two hundred steps?

    Xia Yuqing fell silent for a long time, suddenly feeling as if she had entered a fake secret realm.

    ¡ª

    Ji Rong was still climbing.

    Hearing footsteps behind her, she turned and saw Ye Chuyang following closely.

    Her expression remained unchanged, not the least bit surprised.

    After all, Ye Chuyang was the male lead. A heroine¡¯s halo had to count for something.

    Not to mention, in the game, the Heaven-Piercing Staircase was practically designed to be exploited by him.

    The restrictions placed on the staircase suppressed the spiritual energy of cultivators. But for someone like Ye Chuyang, who was naturally incapable of drawing spiritual energy into his body, the limitation barely affected him.

    If a person¡¯s spiritual energy was already negligible, what was there to suppress?

    So Ye Chuyang encountered almost no obstacles along the way.

    Instead of feeling pressure from the surrounding energy, he felt it surging through his meridians, invigorating his entire body.

    He even gained some insight upon reaching the hundredth step, sitting down to meditate for an hour.

    Ji Rong recalled the game¡¯s plot and thought, if the male lead hadn¡¯t stopped to meditate midway, when would the female lead ever get a chance to show off?

    But as she continued climbing, she found herself struggling.

    Each step felt like it carried the weight of a thousand pounds, making it harder and harder to move forward.

    The Heaven-Piercing Staircase tested not only a cultivator¡¯s spiritual energy and control but also their perseverance.

    In her past life, Ji Rong had drifted through life without ambition, always taking things as they came. She had never needed much determination.

    Thus, while the original Ji Rong had abundant spiritual energy and excellent control, the stone steps seemed to be deliberately making things difficult for her.

    By the time she reached the 321st step, she found herself unable to move any further.

    Just two steps away. That didn¡¯t make sense.

    Ji Rong frowned. Even if she had a laid-back personality, her body¡¯s original talent shouldn¡¯t have failed her at this point.

    In the game, the original Ji Rong was incredibly gifted. She was the second person to climb the Heaven-Piercing Staircase, faster than both Lan Cen and Ye Chuyang, only Gu Baiyi, with her heroine¡¯s aura, had surpassed her.

    Not to mention, the female lead¡¯s current cultivation level was already beyond what the game originally set for this moment. Even if she had reached the Heart-Seeking stage, climbing this far without any difficulty still felt off.

    After all, even with a heroine¡¯s halo, shouldn¡¯t she at least struggle a little by the time she hit the 300s? That was how Sword God worked, wasn¡¯t it?

    Ji Rong stared as Gu Baiyi strolled ahead effortlessly, passing the stalled Lan Cen at the 331st step without breaking a sweat.

    This was just ridiculous.

    Before she could finish her thought, Gu Baiyi took another step forward.

    Then another.

    With an unhurried pace, she reached the 333rd step with ease.

    In an instant, the wind shifted.

    A beam of golden light shone down in front of Gu Baiyi, and beside her, a teleportation array emerged.

    From within the pine forest, an ancient voice echoed¡ª

    ¡°Young friend, you have passed the 333rd step of the Heaven-Piercing Staircase. Would you like to continue forward, or be directly transported to the first level of the secret realm?¡±

    But Gu Baiyi didn¡¯t even glance at the array.

    Instead, she turned back, standing in the radiant golden light, looking at Ji Rong.

    She said, ¡°Senior Sister, the road ahead is long. I¡¯ll wait for you.¡±

 Chapter 33: A Fragmented Soul

    The light of the formation flared brightly, illuminating Gu Baiyi¡¯s flickering smile, which stood out strikingly.

    Ji Rong had never been particularly competitive, but at this moment, a sudden fighting spirit ignited within her.

    Oh? Saying "I¡¯ll wait for you"?

    Like hell I need you to wait for me.

    With an indifferent expression, she replied, "That won¡¯t be necessary." Then, she lifted her foot and stepped onto the stairs.

    Gu Baiyi was momentarily stunned.

    Then, she let out a low chuckle and turned to ascend the three hundred and thirty-fourth step.

    Her Senior Sister was just like in their past life, never willing to concede defeat.

    [Ding!! Congratulations, player. Gu Baiyi¡¯s favorability +10]

    Ji Rong had no interest in analyzing the whims of this lunatic heroine¡¯s favorability rating.

    She looked up at the staircase, feeling an invisible pressure weighing down on her legs, making it impossible for her toes to even touch the step.

    Runes flickered across the stone stairs.

    The oppressive force seemed to be an inherent rule, restricting all who attempted to ascend without discrimination.

    She refused to back down.

    Summoning her focus, Ji Rong gritted her teeth and forced her trembling leg onto the stone slab.

    But in the next instant, the glowing runes repelled her with a forceful burst. In a split second, she had no choice but to draw her sword to steady herself.

    "Clang¡ª"

    The sword tip struck the ground, scraping out a piercing screech.

    Unexpectedly, the sword intent carried by the silver blade rebounded against the runes.

    Spiritual energy surged backward from her feet through her meridians.

    Ji Rong¡¯s breath turned chaotic. She had to take a deep breath, forcibly swallowing down the metallic taste of blood rising in her throat.

    Gripping the Qinghe Sword tightly, she propped herself up, barely managing to stay on her feet.

    Once steady, she couldn¡¯t help but curse internally:

    Damn it, is this staircase bugged?

    By now, Ye Chuyang had already slung his peachwood sword over his back and steadily ascended to the three hundred and twenty-second step, surpassing Ji Rong.

    Seeing her struggle, he frowned slightly and turned back to say, "Senior Sister, there are three thousand paths to the Dao. The way to the heavens is not limited to just one."

    Then, he turned forward again and disappeared into the misty clouds.

    Ji Rong remained silent for a long time.

    She knew there were many ways to ascend the Heaven-Piercing Staircase.

    For instance, in the game, the heroine had merged Yu Fei with spiritual energy, achieving a balance of softness and strength, allowing her to complete the climb.

    As for the male lead, he was naturally incapable of drawing spiritual energy into his body, leading the sect to overlook him. Yet he never gave up. Through years of studying sword techniques and honing his will, he had eventually succeeded.

    But what about her?

    She had no control over her fate, forced into the role of a villain. What path was left for her?

    As Ji Rong gazed at the endless stairs stretching before her, for the first time since entering this game, she felt lost.

    She tried recalling her past life, desperately attempting to grasp onto fleeting memories, but everything was hazy.

    Her previous life had been too empty. Other than occasionally seeing her sister, there was no one else, no meaning to her existence.

    She neither knew why she was here nor where she was supposed to go.

    [Dear player, you transmigrated here because you stayed up too late and died suddenly. Stop asking what you already know.]

    Ji Rong: "..."

    Her melancholic moment was ruthlessly interrupted by the system.

    She shook off her thoughts and looked at the stairs blocking her path once more.

    To hell with meaning. She was here, so she¡¯d make the best of it. Survival was the only priority.

    With renewed determination, Ji Rong lifted her sword again, staring at the next few steps.

    Meanwhile, Lan Cen had already reached the three hundred and fourteenth step.

    She looked up just in time to see the scene unfold.

    Ji Rong, sword in hand, stepped onto the stairs. The oppressive force descended, making her legs tremble.

    Yet her expression remained calm. She raised her sword and gently struck the golden light barring her way.

    Lan Cen¡¯s eyes widened as she watched the white figure enveloped in glowing energy.

    Amidst the surging aura, the woman looked fragile, as if she would be shattered at any moment, like a moth charging into a blazing inferno, burning itself out in one final flight.

    Within the flames, countless sword shadows flickered.

    Lan Cen gazed at them, as if seeing the snowy peaks atop ten thousand mountains.

    A lone figure stood on the eaves, untouched by the bustling world below, beyond the reach of mortals.

    Ji Rong¡¯s strike was the fifth technique of Silent Rivers and Mountains¡ªA Thousand Snowy Peaks.

    She thought, If I can¡¯t pass, then I¡¯ll carve my way through with force.

    As the  Qinghe  Sword fell, the runes entwining the stone steps shattered into dust.

    The golden fragments drifted in the air like falling snow.

    The narrative has been taken without authorization; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident.

    Ji Rong lifted her sword and looked at the stairs ahead.

    Her fingers, numb from exertion, twitched. Blood dripped from the sword hilt onto the stone, like scattered red jade beads.

    Where her sword had struck, a crack split the stone steps, an eye-like fissure, as if the gods were gazing upon mortals.

    She stared at that "eye," then raised her sword and stepped forward.

    From then on, she repeated the process for each step.

    Sword intent surged, breaking through the barriers on the stairs.

    With each shattered rune, golden light burst forth, while the stone slabs beneath her feet were stained with splattered blood.

    Three hours later.

    Ji Rong had reached the three hundred and thirty-second step, one step away from the top.

    Each technique she had used was different, and her spiritual energy was nearly depleted.

    She stared at the step blocking her way, lifted her bloodstained hand, and swung her sword once more.

    Yet, the stone step remained unmoved.

    No matter how many different techniques she tried, be it Half a River of Autumn Water or Between Clouds and Waters¡ªthe runes remained unbroken, like an immutable law.

    Ji Rong¡¯s face remained expressionless.

    Some so-called "laws" were nothing more than game scripts.

    And yet, the stone slab before her felt eerily familiar, like a path she had once walked, or the presence of an old acquaintance.

    She frowned and asked herself, "Why?"

    A fallen leaf brushed against the blue stone.

    A hoarse voice echoed in her mind: "You were never meant to pass."

    The words seeped into her consciousness, and Ji Rong knew only she could hear them. So she asked, "And why not?"

    "Because those with fragmented souls cannot ascend the Heaven-Piercing Staircase."

    Ji Rong sneered.

    A fragmented soul?

    Sounds more like your brain didn¡¯t fully develop.

    Then, she asked again, "And what if I insist on passing?"

    The voice gave no response.

    Silence returned. The stairs remained before her, an insurmountable chasm.

    The truth was, even before that last swing, Ji Rong had already reached her limit.

    But for some reason, even though her spiritual power was insufficient and her sword techniques lacked proper form, every strike left her feeling exhilarated, as if she were on the verge of breaking through to the next realm.

    Ji Rong glanced at the wine flask that had fallen into the bushes and suddenly recalled a plotline from the game related to the secret realm.

    There seemed to be an NPC in the Tianshui Secret Realm.

    Every time she passed by, that person was always drunk.

    He would lie sprawled on the ground, laughing and muttering, "Sometimes nothing exists, sometimes everything does. When water overflows, it spills; when the moon is full, it wanes."

    Ji Rong pondered over these words and thought back to Ye Chuyang¡¯s method of passing the Heaven-Piercing Staircase..

    Could it be that this NPC was hinting at something¡­

    A bug in the Heaven-Piercing Staircase?

    To test her theory, Ji Rong lifted her head, raised the Qinghe Sword, and slashed down at the stone steps with a sword technique.

    Her sword intent was flawless, depleting the last trace of spiritual energy in her body. Yet, despite reaching complete exhaustion, there was no backlash.

    Ji Rong¡¯s conviction grew stronger.

    This staircase definitely had a bug!!

    Without hesitation, she lifted her foot and stepped onto the final step.

    A radiant glow erupted around her as surging true energy flowed from the soles of her feet to every corner of her body. It was as soft as flowing silk, coursing through her meridians.

    In an instant, Ji Rong felt her spiritual energy replenished.

    She closed her eyes, and in the depths of her consciousness, a vast blue lake appeared, clear and pristine, like a crystal.

    [ Ding!! Congratulations, player! Cultivation level increased to Heart-Seeking Middle Stage. Achievement points +10. ]

    [ Current player attributes: Mystery 10 points, Prestige 60 points, Presence 10 points, Influence 5 points, Achievement 10 points, Gu Baiyi¡¯s Favorability -789 points. Keep up the good work! ]

    Ji Rong: "¡­"

    Was it really necessary to highlight the -789 favorability?

    [ The heroine¡¯s favorability toward everyone is quite low. Please don¡¯t lose heart, dear player. ]

    All low? As expected of the heroine.

    Ji Rong calmed herself and asked, "But what¡¯s the use of these achievement points?"

    [ Dear player, achievement points can be used to purchase items. However, the minimum purchase requirement is 20 points, so this feature is not yet available to you. ]

    She smiled and waved goodbye to the pay-to-win mechanics.

    Just as Ji Rong was bantering with the system in her mind, an aged voice pulled her back to reality.

    "You do have some skill, young one, to break through the restrictions of the secret realm and reach this point."

    Ji Rong scoffed internally.

    Weren¡¯t these so-called restrictions just a bunch of ridiculous constraints set by the game developers? She replied indifferently, "I wouldn¡¯t dare claim such praise."

    The voice echoed from a distance, "Since you¡¯ve come this far, why not finish walking the Heaven-Piercing Staircase?"

    Ji Rong: "?"

    No further words followed, nor did any formation appear before her.

    She stood there in silence for a long moment, then turned her gaze to the remaining 666 steps ahead.

    A wave of despair washed over her.

    Damn you, game developers.

    Cultivators rarely experience complete spiritual depletion, but the key to passing the Heaven-Piercing Staircase lay precisely in exhausting one¡¯s energy, finding life only in the face of death.

    The restrictions of the secret realm only applied to those who had spiritual energy. Thus, the higher one''s cultivation, the greater the difficulty of climbing, and the more mental strength was required.

    Conversely, if one¡¯s spiritual energy was completely drained, the energy imbued within the steps would flow into the cultivator¡¯s body. Instead of causing an overflow or backlash, it would actually replenish their lost energy.

    However, to ascend all 999 steps, one would have to repeat this cycle countless times, depleting spiritual energy, climbing the steps to restore it, and then exhausting it once more.

    Thus, when Ji Rong finally reached the top after this torturous process, half a month had already passed.

    Fortunately, cultivators could sustain themselves without food. Otherwise, she might have become the first villain in history to starve to death.

    Having endured the hardship, Ji Rong finally stepped onto the last platform.

    Her vision swam with dizziness, and her eyesight was already blurring.

    Beyond the steps lay the first level of the secret realm.

    Unlike the verdant and picturesque Qixia Mountain, the first level of the secret realm was desolate and barren, with no trace of human presence. The distant cries of wolves and caws of crows echoed through the wild expanse.

    Ji Rong was utterly exhausted.

    She felt like she was about to faint.

    And indeed, she was right.

    The next moment, the Qinghe Sword slipped from her grasp.

    Just before she lost consciousness, Ji Rong had only one thought: To hell with these thousand steps. The game developers have no soul.

    Ji Rong slept for a long time.

    In the depths of a chaotic dream, she saw her elder sister.

    That woman still had the same aloof demeanor, always frowning slightly as she looked at her, yet never uttering a word.

    At this moment, her sister stood within the void.

    Her features were blurred, but she solemnly told her, "You must remember, you have to obtain those five swords."

    "Why do I need them?" Ji Rong asked.

    Her sister seemed to smile faintly, reaching out to gently pat her head with a rare trace of tenderness. "You¡¯ll understand one day."

    Then she turned and walked away, vanishing into endless darkness.

    Ji Rong shook her head.

    Even in a dream, her sister remained as cold and detached as ever.

    As her consciousness gradually returned, Ji Rong slowly opened her eyes, greeted by the sight of a bright moon hanging in the night sky.

    She found herself lying atop a soft bed of grass.

    Perplexed, she wondered, she had already reached the first level of the secret realm before she fainted. How could there be such a comfortable place in this barren wilderness?

    She reached out and touched the ground beneath her.

    Ah, it was covered with a layer of moonlit grass, making it feel especially soft.

    Ji Rong lifted her head and scanned her surroundings.

    A bonfire crackled nearby, casting flickering light across the area. A small snow fox lay curled up beside the fire, fast asleep.

    The flames crackled and sent sparks flying, their glow reflecting off a gleaming silver sword. A hand methodically wiped down the blade.

    The wind made the fire sway, scattering embers into the night. Ji Rong¡¯s gaze met a pair of eyes filled with amusement.

    Clad in purple robes, Gu Baiyi sheathed her sword, a smile in her eyes as she said, "Senior Sister, you¡¯ve finally woken up."

    Ji Rong¡¯s vision darkened. She felt like fainting all over again.

    There was nothing more tragic than waking up from a deep sleep only to find ¡°Death¡± himself waiting for you.

 Chapter 34: Griffin

    Gu Baiyi stood at the peak of the Heaven-Piercing Staircase for fourteen days.

    Few disciples were willing to climb the nine hundred and ninety-nine steps, but as she leaned against the old tree, counting the wild geese in the sky, she knew there was one person who would certainly make it to the top.

    For dozens of days, the sun had set, only to rise again in slow, steady cycles.

    Gu Baiyi gazed at the distant, unreachable blue sky, narrowing her eyes slightly. She reached out, as if trying to touch the geese soaring past.

    At that very moment, a glimpse of white appeared at the stone steps below, followed by a small fox trotting along.

    The newcomer had exquisite features, though her steps were unsteady.

    Upon reaching the top of the staircase, she seemed to lose her strength, letting go of the sword in her hand as her body tilted forward, collapsing toward the ground.

    Gu Baiyi frowned slightly before shifting in an instant, catching the falling figure in her arms.

    The woman''s waist was slender. Instinctively, Gu Baiyi supported her with a hand, only to be surprised by the unexpectedly soft and smooth sensation beneath her palm. She paused, momentarily dazed.

    She parted her lips, intending to say something to Ji Rong, but the woman in her arms had already closed her eyes, seemingly unconscious.

    The small fox, seeing that Gu Baiyi had ignored it, circled her impatiently before leaping onto her shoulder, its round eyes blinking in mild frustration. It let out two dissatisfied whimpers.

    "Let''s find a place to rest first."

    Gu Baiyi coughed lightly, as if offering an explanation, though it wasn¡¯t clear to whom. Then, employing "Wind and Moon Without a Trace," she disappeared from the spot in the blink of an eye.

    The fox squinted at Gu Baiyi¡¯s ear. That delicate, porcelain-white earlobe seemed to have turned an unmistakable shade of red.

    With a long sigh, the fox muttered to itself, how the world had changed. The once-dreaded demon clans were growing purer by the day.

    ¡­

    "So why are you here?"

    Ji Rong furrowed her brows, looking displeased. Gu Baiyi stood before her like a door guardian, making her feel utterly drained.

    If it had been Lan Cen or Junior Sister Yun Ying who appeared instead, she would have been delighted.

    She didn¡¯t ask for much. Even if it were that useless male protagonist, it would still be better than facing death itself.

    After all, wherever the heroine was, trouble followed, bloodshed, battles, and endless peril. It was an unchanging law of this world.

    Gu Baiyi, oblivious to Ji Rong''s thoughts, merely smiled. "A gentleman¡¯s promise is worth a thousand gold. Since I said I would wait for my Senior Sister, I meant it."

    Ji Rong eyed Gu Baiyi¡¯s seemingly sincere smile and scoffed internally. Heh. The same Gu Baiyi who could kill without blinking in-game now dares to call herself a gentleman?

    Instead of answering, she changed the subject. "Where are we now?"

    Gu Baiyi smiled faintly and answered truthfully, "We are in Duanyan Mountain, inside the Tianshui Secret Realm."

    Duanyan Mountain?

    Ji Rong let out a breath of relief. Fortunately, the heroine hadn¡¯t recklessly ventured into the more dangerous regions of the mystic realm. Compared to the Yunwu Swamp map, Duanyan  Mountain was relatively safer¡­

    Just as she was comforting herself, a panicked cry suddenly rang out from the distance.

    "Fellow cultivators, help! A griffin¡ª!"

    Ji Rong''s expression shifted as she turned her head sharply.

    From the depths of the forest, a figure in red burst out of the dense greenery, looking utterly disheveled. The person clutched a folded fan, clearly fleeing for his life.

    The moment he spotted Ji Rong and Gu Baiyi, his eyes lit up, and he sprinted toward them with renewed vigor. His voice grew even louder, "Senior Sister! Senior Sister Ji, save me!"

    Ji Rong''s instincts flared with alarm. With Xie Bai, this walking disaster, nothing good ever happened.

    Sure enough, before she could even react, a massive shadow loomed over the clearing.

    Ji Rong and Gu Baiyi exchanged glances before looking up, only to be met with the dazzling sight of golden feathers.

    Higher up, their gazes landed on a colossal beast.

    Its head and forelimbs were covered in golden eagle feathers, while its hindquarters bore thick, dark-brown fur.

    An eagle''s head, a lion¡¯s body, its blazing eyes gleamed with fiery brilliance, and its talons were sharp and deadly, capable of ending lives in an instant.

    [Griffin: A ferocious beast from the Yunwu Swamp. Danger rating: Three stars.]

    [Ding! Friendly reminder: According to the Sword God setting, one star = Spiritual Communication Realm, two stars = Heart-Seeking Realm, three stars = Riding the Wind Realm. Please take this into account, dear player.]

    Ji Rong: "..."

    Damn it. Just how did Xie Bai manage to lure a Riding the Wind-level beast all the way from the Yunwu Swamp map to Duanyan Mountain, which is thousands of miles away? This makes no sense.

    [Dear, I''m just a system. I know nothing~]

    You might be reading a stolen copy. Visit Royal Road for the authentic version.

    As Ji Rong was arguing internally with her system, the griffin let out a piercing screech. Its eyes blazed with unbridled fury as it dived straight for Xie Bai.

    Gu Baiyi watched leisurely, amusement flickering in her eyes as Xie Bai dodged frantically. She made no move to help.

    After all, she had a grudge against Xie Bai in her past life. Letting him die here wouldn¡¯t be a bad thing.

    She turned her gaze toward Ji Rong, only to see her frown slightly, fingers already brushing against the hilt of the  Qinghe  Sword as if preparing to intervene.

    Oh? She had never known her senior sister to be the charitable type.

    In truth, Ji Rong didn¡¯t care much. If Xie Bai died, she would gladly celebrate, but he was, after all, a fellow villain.

    With him around, the protagonist had more than one enemy to focus on. If he died, she would bear all the heat alone, increasing her chances of getting killed.

    Weighing the pros and cons, Ji Rong acted.

    Xie Bai¡¯s dodging, though clumsy, carried a surprising steadiness. His eyes remained unusually calm.

    As Ji Rong leaped into action, sword in hand, a faint smile appeared on Xie Bai¡¯s face. He sidestepped the griffin¡¯s talons and called out loudly, "Senior Sister, over here! Xie Bai is right here!"

    Ji Rong had been gathering spiritual energy, ready to unleash Thunderstrike, but his sudden shouting disrupted her focus. Her sword movement faltered slightly.

    A bolt of violet-black lightning descended, striking the griffin¡¯s back.

    The beast let out a furious screech as the scent of scorched feathers filled the air.

    It glanced at its burned back and roared in fury, spreading its wings. Its sharp beak, like a spear, shot toward Ji Rong with deadly speed.

    Ji Rong swiftly retreated, dodging the griffin¡¯s enraged attack.

    Meanwhile, Xie Bai leaped onto a pine tree¡¯s highest branch.

    Still adding fuel to the fire, he grinned and shouted, "Ah, ah! Senior Sister Ji is truly formidable! Xie Bai is in awe!"

    As the griffin lunged toward her once more, Ji Rong could no longer tolerate it. She raised her sword to block the attack and snapped coldly, ¡°Shut up.¡±

    ¡°Alright, alright. I won¡¯t disturb Senior Sister. I¡¯ll shut up now,¡± Xie Bai said cheerfully.

    Although he was all smiles as he looked at Ji Rong, his gaze flickered toward Gu Baiyi.

    On the other side, Gu Baiyi wore a gentle smile, yet as the griffin charged at Ji Rong, she lifted her silver sword and twirled it in a graceful flourish.

    Her strike was sharp and precise. Her slender, fair hand held the sword hilt with the ease of plucking a flower.

    With a single thrust, the pristine white blade pierced straight into the griffin¡¯s heart. The motion was fluid, without the slightest hesitation.

    The beast let out a mournful cry as its massive body crashed to the ground with a heavy thud, smothering the roaring flames beneath it.

    However, the one who had slain it remained unfazed. With an elegant smile still lingering on her lips, Gu Baiyi withdrew her blood-stained Hanshui Sword.

    Xie Bai raised an eyebrow before clapping his hands together in admiration. ¡°As expected of Senior Sister Gu. That swordplay was truly formidable, to think you could slay a griffin in just one move.¡±

    Gu Baiyi chuckled softly. ¡°You flatter me. I merely borrowed Senior Sister¡¯s momentum from her previous strike. There¡¯s nothing impressive about it.¡±

    It turned out that the sword technique she had just used was Manting Fang¡ªthe follow-up move to Thunderstrike. When the two techniques were combined, their power was extraordinary.

    The griffin, though a three-star beast, was only at the initial stage of the Riding the Wind realm. Moreover, Xie Bai had already worn it down significantly. Now, faced with two Heart-Seeking realm cultivators, it stood no chance.

    Especially since Ji Rong, after ascending those nine hundred and ninety-nine steps, could now wield her sword techniques with flawless precision.

    As for Gu Baiyi, her Yu Fei technique had reached the seventh stage¡ªRed Lotus. If she hadn¡¯t been deliberately suppressing her cultivation, she would have already stepped into the Riding the Wind realm.

    So it was only natural that the beast was slain effortlessly.

    Despite Gu Baiyi¡¯s serene smile, Ji Rong felt a mix of shock and suspicion. She was starting to question reality itself.

    How was this lunatic even stronger than someone who had paid for an advantage? Was she hacking or something?

    Noticing Ji Rong¡¯s conflicted gaze, Gu Baiyi turned to her with a soft look and asked, ¡°Senior Sister, are you hurt anywhere?¡±

    Ji Rong stared at the heroine¡¯s smile, as delicate as a blooming white lotus, then silently turned her head away, remaining expressionless.

    Tch. Can¡¯t handle it, huh?

    Cheating bastard, stay the hell away from me.

    Gu Baiyi was slightly puzzled but had long grown used to Ji Rong¡¯s occasional cold demeanor. She merely smiled and let it pass.

    Xie Bai, meanwhile, grinned as he tried to smooth things over. He showed no guilt for being the root of the problem and even shamelessly declared, ¡°The two of you are truly exceptional. From now on, I¡¯ll be entrusting my life to you, Senior Sisters.¡±

    Both women turned in unison to stare at him.

    Their sharp gazes seemed to ask: How can someone be this shameless?

    After a long pause, Gu Baiyi said gently, ¡°Junior Brother Xie, I¡¯m afraid I cannot afford to take responsibility for your life.¡±

    Xie Bai clutched his chest in mock heartbreak. ¡°Senior Sister Gu, those words wound me deeply. Then what about Senior Sister Ji? My life¡ª¡±

    Ji Rong cut him off with a calm expression. ¡°What does your life have to do with me?¡±

    Without another word, she turned and walked away, with Gu Baiyi following suit.

    Xie Bai called after them pitifully, ¡°Really? You¡¯re both so beautiful and kind, are you truly going to leave me behind?¡±

    Tch. As if.

    Ji Rong bitterly regretted saving Xie Bai. She would rather walk hand in hand with ¡°Death¡± itself than exchange another word with this weirdo.

    Meanwhile, Wu Yan, who had been napping beside the fire, was startled out of its sleep when the griffin¡¯s corpse suddenly crashed down next to it. Still shaken, the fox let out a long sigh before reluctantly trailing after the two women.

    Their figures gradually disappeared into the night.

    As for Xie Bai, he slowly let his heartbroken act fade, the corners of his lips curling into an amused smile.

    He traced his fingers over the jade pendant on his folding fan, recalling the words of a certain noble figure. Then, he let out a quiet chuckle.

    Blood pooled beneath the griffin¡¯s corpse, seeping into the moonlit ground where yuejian flowers grew.

    Xie Bai stepped closer, his gaze settling on the beast¡¯s wide, lifeless eyes. He reached out a finger and gently traced its shimmering, glass-like surface.

    Ancient texts spoke of the ferocious beasts of the Yunwu Swamp, the eagle-faced, lion-bodied creatures whose luminous eyes shone like precious gems, clear as crystal.

    His fingertip brushed over the griffin¡¯s translucent cornea, and as he looked into its jewel-like pupil, a trace of nostalgia flickered across his face.

    It reminded him of the luminous pearls the young noblemen used to flaunt in their childhood games, boasting that their family¡¯s treasures shone even brighter than a griffin¡¯s eyes.

    ¡°How laughable,¡± Xie Bai murmured.

    With a soft smile, he curled his fingers and dug into the griffin¡¯s eye socket.

    A slick, crystalline orb rolled into his palm, reflecting the moonlight in a dazzling array of colors, far more brilliant than any so-called priceless luminous pearl.

    He gazed at the amber-like eye with an almost wistful expression before slowly clenching his fists.

    Without hesitation, he crushed it.

    Blood and viscous fluid oozed from between his fingers as the griffin¡¯s corpse lay abandoned among the scattered firewood, reeking of death.

    The night stretched on, silent and cold beneath the moon¡¯s indifferent glow.

 Chapter 35: Walking into the Trap

    Chen Hour, Eastern Hall of Jixian Pavilion.

    Mei He stood a foot away, gazing intently at the painting hanging in the corner of the Eastern Hall.

    The painting depicted a winter scene.

    The vast expanse of the world lay under a thick frost, draping all things in white. The contours of the mountains stretched and undulated beneath the snow-laden pines.

    Amidst the mountains, a lone figure stood.

    Dressed in crimson, they were the only touch of color amid the black mountains and white waters.

    The artist had painted with bold, fluid strokes, each line decisive. Yet, the single drop of vermillion on the mountain peak, as if hesitant to fully capture the spirit of the figure, betrayed a moment of doubt.

    Mei He traced the snowy strokes on the scroll, memories of a winter a century past resurfacing in her mind.

    The winters on Bixue Peak were always long.

    Her master had once stood atop Bixue Peak, gazing down at the world below, and asked, "Yizhu, why do you cultivate the Dao?"

    At the time, Mei He was still young. Hearing Yue Qianqiu call her courtesy name, she laughed and replied, "Naturally, to seek enlightenment through the beauty of the world¡ªfine wine and fair maidens."

    Yue Qianqiu had cast her a dispassionate glance and remarked, "What a crooked path."

    "This is my own path," Mei He had countered with a grin, watching her master''s ethereal figure ahead. Then she asked, "And what about you, Master? Why did you enter the mortal world? Why do you cultivate?"

    Yue Qianqiu turned, her gaze resting on some distant point.

    She stared at the drifting clouds for a long time, yet with the same detachment she viewed everything in the world. From beginning to end, she merely observed, as if those clouds were simply meant to be there.

    At last, she withdrew her gaze and said, "No reason. I entered the world because I did not understand it. I pursued the Dao because I was ignorant."

    A hundred years had passed, and the world had changed.

    After Yue Qianqiu''s death, Mei He had shed her reckless ways, gradually becoming the gentle and compassionate Sect Leader Mei of today.

    She withdrew her hand from the painting.

    She recalled how, over a century ago, she had still been known as "Young Master Mei" of the Mei Manor.

    That day, clad in a light fur coat, she rode through Yue City on horseback.

    On the Xuanhe Feixian Bridge, songstresses waved their crimson sleeves, calling her name.

    She cupped her hands in greeting and replied with a bright laugh, "The night is long, but I must take my leave for now. We shall meet again another day, ladies."

    <hr>

    The Tianshui Secret Realm was rich in spiritual energy and home to rare treasures and beasts. Yet, in itself, it was not particularly remarkable. This year''s opening, however, had drawn exceptional attention for another reason.

    According to Meng Ruo, the Sect Leader of Tianyin Pavilion, she intended to place the late Sect Leader Yan Haiyao''s lifelong masterpiece, Jinse, within the Yunxian Cave of the secret realm.

    Any disciple who discovered Jinse would have the opportunity to study its unparalleled techniques and inherit his legacy. Thus, countless sects had sent their most outstanding disciples, all vying for that single scroll.

    At that moment, Ji Rong was watching the fish swimming in the stream. With a swift stroke of her sword, she skewered a carp with precision.

    Out of sheer fastidiousness, she tossed the fish aside and crouched down to wash her sword.

    As she cleaned the blade, she mused: Jinse is a divine-tier manual with a drop rate of 0.001%. These people really think they can outsmart the game''s developers and get their hands on it? What a joke.

    Ordinary unlucky players entered secret realms just for fun, digging up a few spirit stones, gaining some experience. No one seriously expected to stumble upon a top-tier technique.

    As she ridiculed the notion, Ji Rong momentarily lost focus and accidentally cut her hand on the sword''s edge, leaving a thin line of blood on her palm.

    Blood dripped into the stream. The previously tranquil fish suddenly turned frenzied, dozens of them swarming toward her wound in a frenzy.

    Ji Rong, having finished washing her sword, raised an eyebrow as she observed the cluster of carp.

    Well, this is convenient.

    Might as well catch them all in one go.

    <hr>

    Gu Baiyi stared at the bamboo basket filled with fifteen fish. Adding the one clenched in Wu Yan''s mouth, the total came to exactly sixteen.

    After a long silence, she remarked, "Senior Sister, you and I can both sustain ourselves without food. There''s really no need to catch so many fish."

    Ji Rong couldn''t be bothered to explain the bizarre circumstances that had led to this bounty. Mostly because she didn''t fully understand them herself. She simply said, "They threw themselves into the trap."

    Gu Baiyi pondered for a moment but still failed to grasp her meaning.

    So she merely smiled and agreed, "Well, it''s not like we have too many."

    Then, she picked up the bamboo basket she had woven days ago and began processing the fish one by one.

    Since she carried no blade, she used her sword instead, scaling the fish with the edge, prying open their gills, and removing their innards with practiced ease.

    After extracting the guts, she made a precise cut on both sides of each fish and pulled out the fishy-tasting tendons.

    Ji Rong watched Gu Baiyi''s efficient movements, her eyelids twitching.

    This tale has been pilfered from Royal Road. If found on Amazon, kindly file a report.

    Using an invaluable, game-exclusive Hanshui Sword for such a mundane task? This was sheer blasphemy.

    Gu Baiyi''s fish-preparation skills were remarkably proficient.

    She scored the fish backs and tails, placed spirit herbs beneath them for seasoning, and skewered three of them on branches. Then, she stacked firewood, murmured a fire incantation, and began roasting them.

    As for why an unseasoned fish with no salt somehow ended up golden and crisp, mouthwatering even, Ji Rong figured it had to be preordained by the game developers.

    Everyone knew the protagonist''s survival skills were always maxed out. Why? Because of the protagonist halo.

    In-game logic dictated that whenever the heroine was near water, fish would spawn. Rabbits too. And despite the most basic ingredients and lack of proper seasoning, the protagonist somehow always managed to whip up gourmet-level dishes, rivaling master chefs.

    Don''t ask why. It''s just how things worked.

    As Ji Rong silently mocked this absurdity, Gu Baiyi had already finished roasting three fish.

    She put out the fire and handed one to Ji Rong with a smile. "We don''t have much food. Please make do, Senior Sister."

    Ji Rong accepted the fish. The golden, crispy skin looked rather appetizing.

    Game logic never fails me, protagonist-cooked fish is always delicious.

    Yet, the moment she took a bite, all her expectations shattered.

    Gu Baiyi noticed Ji Rong''s slight frown and asked, "Senior Sister, is something wrong? Does the fish not suit your taste?"

    Ji Rong endured the completely unseasoned fish, its bitter herbal undertones blending with the bland flesh, an experience that could only be described as... unpalatable.

    So, when fed to the love interest, it¡¯s a delicacy. But when it¡¯s for the villain, it¡¯s just natural, unseasoned fish.

    Maintaining a neutral expression, she swallowed the bite and calmly said, "No, it''s quite good."

    Gu Baiyi eyed her skeptically. "Really?"

    "Mhm."

    "But just now, Senior Sister..."

    "What?"

    "You didn¡¯t spit out any fish bones."

    "..."

    Ji Rong fell silent.

    The sheer trauma of the taste had made her forget to spit out the bones.

    Surely she wouldn¡¯t go down in history as the first villain to be taken out by a fishbone?

    Fortunately, she hadn''t eaten too much, so aside from feeling a bit unsettled, everything was fine.

    Gu Baiyi stared at the grilled fish in her hands, took a slow bite, and chewed.

    After reaching the fourth level of Yu Fei, her sense of taste had dulled significantly. She honestly couldn''t tell if the fish was good or bad.

    Was it really that awful?

    She lost interest in eating and handed the remaining fish to Wu Yan.

    Unexpectedly, Wu Yan hesitated at first, testing it with a paw, but then picked up the fish and started eating it with great enthusiasm.

    Ji Rong watched this unfold and became even more convinced, her Junior Sister¡¯s cooking seemed to discriminate against humans but not against beasts.

    Back when she played through this storyline, the heroine and Qiu Sushuang had supported each other all the way, sharing affectionate moments and cozy cooking scenes. There was absolutely no indication that the heroine had ever cooked anything inedible. It was all sweet moments, practically a live-action sugar fest!

    But now, as she looked at the endless dark forest and the fish bones Wu Yan spat all over the ground, she felt a deep sense of desolation.

    Where was the sugar from her game? Where did it go?

    Ji Rong''s expression cooled, her heart felt just as cold, and the grilled fish in her hands became even less appetizing.

    On the other side, Gu Baiyi noticed Ji Rong holding her fish with a trace of displeasure between her brows. In a soft voice, she said, "The ingredients here are lacking, and there''s no seasoning. The food doesn¡¯t taste great, I¡¯ve made you suffer, Senior Sister."

    Ji Rong thought, It¡¯s not suffering, just that there¡¯s no sweetness at all.

    So she simply replied, "It''s fine, it tastes good."

    She wasn''t lying. She was pretty sure only her fish was bugged, missing the protagonist¡¯s halo, which was why it tasted so bad.

    But Gu Baiyi stared at Ji Rong¡¯s slightly furrowed brows and the way she lowered her head to take a bite of the fish, and was momentarily stunned.

    Ji Rong ate with an elegant posture, lips glistening as she chewed. It made one feel the urge to take a bite themselves.

    Gu Baiyi pursed her lips at the thought and turned her head slightly to the side.

    Half a cup of tea later¡ª

    Ji Rong finished her grilled fish. Looking at the bare stick in her hands, she thought that the heroine really had it rough. Not only could she not romance any girls, but she was also forced to cook for a villain. Truly pitiful.

    With that in mind, she took out two embroidered handkerchiefs from her sleeve, one to wipe her own mouth and the other, which she casually handed to Gu Baiyi.

    Her reasoning was simple, wiping your mouth after eating was basic etiquette.

    But Gu Baiyi, staring at the handkerchief embroidered with delicate plum blossoms, found herself dazed.

    A memory resurfaced.

    In her past life, after breaking ties with the Wanjian Sect, she had seen such a handkerchief before.

    It had been past midnight, with phoenix flowers scattered across the ground.

    The seventh stage of Red Lotus had flared up, the agony of a thousand ants gnawing at her heart spreading through her body.

    She had sat on Phoenix Terrace, raising Yushang in a toast, savoring the pain as she drank alone under the moonlight.

    The pain had reached its peak. She collapsed onto the terrace, fingers tearing at fallen phoenix petals, the liquid trickling from her lips uncertain, was it blood or wine?

    In the haze of her consciousness, a snow-white figure approached, carrying a faint scent of cool plum blossoms.

    Under the moon, the figure seemed like a dream.

    Cool fingertips lifted her chin, gently wiping the blood from her lips with an embroidered handkerchief.

    Gu Baiyi never saw who that person was. But it had been a long, long time since anyone had treated her with such tenderness.

    So she whispered, "Why are you doing this?"

    The person''s voice was cold. "No reason. I just have mysophobia."

    Gu Baiyi had frowned slightly. She wasn¡¯t entirely sure what mysophobia meant, but she could guess, it probably meant they found her filthy.

    She had wanted to see the woman¡¯s face clearly, but her eyelids had been unbearably heavy. All she could make out was the plum blossom embroidery, each petal distinct, carrying its own charm.

    When she awoke from her hangover the next morning, the phoenix flowers were still there.

    But the demon hall was empty.

    As if it had all been a dream.

    ¡­

    Ever since Ji Rong had handed Gu Baiyi that handkerchief, she felt that the crazy protagonist¡¯s gaze toward her had grown even stranger.

    She even suspected that her own impeccable manners had somehow made Gu Baiyi suspicious of her.

    ¡¾Dear host, you¡¯re overthinking. Also, you¡¯re not as civilized as you think. Would you like me to replay your past behavior for reference?¡¿

    Ji Rong: Heh, no need.

    Just as Ji Rong was mentally sparring with the system, Gu Baiyi looked toward the misty forest ahead and asked, "Senior Sister, if we want to reach Yunxian Cave, we have two paths: ''Muyunjin'' and the other is ''Leihuojian''."

    Ji Rong recognized this part of the storyline.

    Back in the game, the default route was Duanyan Mountain, which then led to a fork in the road.

    In her reckless youth, she had failed to understand the importance of grinding for experience and had foolishly chosen Leihuojian, a path devoid of monsters. As a result, she missed out on all the loot and level-ups from Muyunjin.

    She trusted that Gu Baiyi wouldn¡¯t waste such an opportunity, so she said calmly, "Either is fine. You choose."

    Unexpectedly, Gu Baiyi¡¯s brows curved slightly in a smile as she said, "Then let¡¯s go to Muyunjin. The scenery is beautiful there."

    Ji Rong: "?"

    Scenery?

    Beautiful scenery???

 Chapter 36: The Scroll

    Stepping into Muyunjin, a completely different sight unfolded before them.

    The waters and the shores were adorned with blooming Changming flowers. Several islands were linked together, forming what appeared to be a swaying sea of crimson from afar.

    Ji Rong and Gu Baiyi rowed a small boat across the river.

    The little fox clung to the edge of the boat, staring at the floating Changming flowers.

    The fallen petals were exquisite, each one resembling a silver-red lantern glowing softly in the misty light.

    From Muyun Ferry to Yunxian Cavern, it would take about a day aboard the "Soul-Guiding Boat."

    This meant that, aside from the fox, Ji Rong would be alone with the lunatic heroine for an entire day.

    Just thinking about it felt torturous.

    "Senior Sister, there''s no way forward."

    Gu Baiyi''s voice drifted through the mist, becoming increasingly distant.

    Ji Rong followed her gaze and saw that a barrier had cut off the waterway. Strange runes were etched across its surface.

    Looking closely, she fell into silence.

    Wasn''t this just an invisible wall?

    In the past, whenever she took the Muyunjin route, she only needed to complete a brief task to teleport directly to Yunxian Cave. But now, she had crashed into an unexpanded map, nothing but invisible walls in every direction.

    "Developers, do you even have a heart?" She had repeated these words so many times that she was tired of saying them.

    In her past life, Gu Baiyi had chosen the Leihuojian route, so this time, she wanted to try Muyunjin instead.

    Now, she ran her hand over the barrier, frowning slightly, but she had no idea how to break through it.

    "Stop trying, it''s not going to work."

    Ji Rong pointed at the glowing runes and began spouting nonsense with a serious expression. "This place is under a restriction. We''ll have to find another way."

    Gu Baiyi chuckled and asked, "And where exactly is that?"

    A good question.

    Ji Rong racked her brain, trying to recall any of the hundred possible ways to bypass Muyun Ferry.

    Then she suddenly remembered, this place had a hidden storyline she had never completed.

    At that moment, an electronic voice chimed in.

    [Beep! Player, please decipher the runes on the barrier to trigger the hidden storyline.]

    Ji Rong finally started examining the runes on the invisible wall. The surface was covered in countless symbols, resembling cuneiform script.

    She stared at them for a long time but couldn''t make sense of anything.

    It felt like the developers had written these using some arcane coding language.

    Meanwhile, Gu Baiyi was studying the barrier with great focus, lost in thought.

    Seeing her so serious about deciphering the code, Ji Rong nodded approvingly.

    Here it comes, the protagonist''s halo!

    In moments like these, the heroine would always have a sudden realization and find a way to break through the barrier.

    But under Ji Rong''s expectant gaze, Gu Baiyi merely shook her head and said, "These symbols are too complex. I can''t understand them."

    Game mechanics have betrayed me.

    Ji Rong remained calm on the surface, but inside, she felt a chill creeping over her.

    If even the protagonist''s halo couldn''t crack this code, then there was probably no way through.

    Just as she was thinking this, another unexpected electronic voice echoed in her mind.

    [Beep! Detected Ye Chuyang''s favorability rating for the player at ¡Ý10. Unlocking hidden storyline: "Painting the Bones."]

    Ji Rong: "?"

    What did a hidden storyline have to do with the male lead?

    In the distance, a Soul-Guiding Boat drifted toward them.

    Two figures stood aboard, one clad in black robes, the other in crimson.

    One had a calm expression, the other wore a perpetual smile. It was none other than Ye Chuyang and Xie Bai.

    Ye Chuyang paddled wordlessly.

    Xie Bai, standing at the bow, grinned and cupped his hands in greeting. "Ah, what a coincidence! To think I''d run into you two Senior Sisters again, this must be fate."

    Gu Baiyi smiled faintly and replied, "Junior Brother Xie is absolutely right. The Tianshui Secret Realm is vast, meeting here must be fate indeed."

    Ji Rong glanced at Gu Baiyi¡¯s insincere smile and thought to herself:

    These two are definitely up to no good.

    One spoke ghostly words, the other uttered empty ones, perfectly in sync.

    As the boat neared the invisible wall, Xie Bai flicked open his folding fan and stepped ashore with practiced ease. Ye Chuyang followed right behind him.

    Noticing the barrier, Xie Bai paused in surprise before flashing a grin. "Oh my, no way forward? Now, what should we do?"

    Unauthorized use: this story is on Amazon without permission from the author. Report any sightings.

    Ji Rong: "..."

    Did that even need to be said? The three of them were already staring right at it.

    "Indeed, there''s no path ahead. Junior Brother Xie, do you perhaps have a way to get past this barrier?"

    Gu Baiyi smiled as she turned to acknowledge Xie Bai, breaking the silence.

    Xie Bai pondered for a moment before saying, "If you ask me, it''s not too late to turn back and take the Thunderfire Ravine route."

    "I''m afraid that''s not an option," Ye Chuyang interjected with a frown. "The closest place to Muyunjin is Duanyan Mountain. Even if we hurry, it would take a full day and night to get there. And from Duanyan Mountain to Leihuojian, it would take another three days and nights."

    Gu Baiyi nodded in agreement. "Yes. If we turn back to Duanyan  Mountain, we''ll fall behind by several days. By then, all the sect disciples will have already reached Yunxian Cave, rendering this journey pointless."

    Xie Bai raised an eyebrow. "Then what do we do? We can''t go forward or back, are we just supposed to stand here and enjoy the scenery?"

    To everyone''s surprise, Ye Chuyang gazed at the runes on the barrier, then picked up a Changming flower and said, "Yes. We wait and watch the scenery."

    Xie Bai: "?"

    ...

    By sunset.

    The drifting clouds of Muyunjin were bathed in brilliant golden light, casting a shimmering glow over the water''s surface.

    The runes on the barrier, illuminated by the setting sun, began to shift in their arrangement. The symbols and inscriptions merged under the light, gradually forming coherent text.

    Even so, Ji Rong still couldn''t make sense of them.

    After all, the script was crooked and erratic, slithering like serpents under the changing light.

    However, Gu Baiyi seemed to have realized something. She smiled and said, "The name ¡®Muyunjin¡¯ comes from the saying, ¡®At dawn, we watch the sky; at dusk, we watch the clouds.¡¯ Only at sunset can these words be truly seen."

    Ye Chuyang nodded. "Senior Sister Gu is absolutely right."

    Ji Rong watched as Gu Baiyi and Ye Chuyang focused intently on deciphering the script. At this moment, she and Xie Bai were unexpectedly on the same page, doing nothing and simply observing.

    Yet, for some reason, when Ji Rong reached out and touched the invisible barrier, a strange sense of familiarity washed over her.

    The unfamiliar runes resembled the hands of a clock, flowing through her fingers with a precise and unerring rhythm.

    She mused to herself, since this was all part of a pre-designed mechanism, of course, it would follow a set pattern.

    Her gaze fell upon the drifting Changming Flowers at her feet.

    Their sepals, stems, and veins were so meticulously detailed that they didn¡¯t seem artificially generated.

    As Ji Rong was lost in thought, Ye Chuyang had already deciphered the script on the barrier.

    "This is an ancient spell once used by the Tianyin Division," he explained. "It states that only a supreme master can break this barrier."

    Ji Rong let out a cold laugh.

    A supreme master?

    Wasn¡¯t this barrier supposedly unbreakable by anyone but the game developers? Those damn devs sure loved stroking their own egos.

    "In that case, we should turn back as soon as possible," Xie Bai suggested, already ready to retreat before Ye Chuyang even finished speaking.

    But Ye Chuyang continued, "It also says that if we follow the direction in which the Changming Flowers drift before the sun sets over the sea, we will find the way out."

    Xie Bai: "¡­"

    "Then why didn¡¯t you say that earlier?"

    "Because Senior Brother Xie did not give me the chance to finish speaking," Ye Chuyang replied calmly.

    "Ah, Junior Brother Ye, you¡ª"

    The two of them seemed ready to bicker indefinitely.

    Gu Baiyi rubbed her temples, stopping them just in time. "The priority is to find a way out. Let''s not waste time arguing."

    Xie Bai swallowed back his words and agreed, "You''re right. Finding an exit is what matters most."

    Ye Chuyang, never one to be overly talkative, fell silent as well.

    The four of them boarded the boat, took up the oars, and followed the drifting Changming Flowers.

    The flowers floated farther and farther away, their blood-red petals rising and falling on the jade-green sea, radiant and eerie, like the blossoms of the underworld.

    From time to time, the little fox scooped one from the water, absorbing its essence. As the flower¡¯s soul was devoured, the Changming Flower withered, drained of all vitality.

    Gu Baiyi narrowed her eyes at the seemingly clueless fox.

    Changming Flowers were born from heaps of bones, flowers of flesh and blood. The sheer number of them here was already baffling.

    Yet this Tianshan Snow Fox, untouched by the lingering ghostly aura and capable of consuming souls, was even more suspicious.

    At last, the blood-red petals reached their destination.

    A broken bridge loomed ahead, its span stretching between two points¡ªone end in Muyunjin, the other leading toward Yunxian Cave, but the middle section had completely vanished.

    The four disembarked from their soul-guiding boat and stepped onto the shore, gazing at the half-bridge before them.

    It was built from Zhongshan jade, an arched structure like a rainbow resting upon the waves.

    At the bridge¡¯s entrance stood a stone pillar, from which an old painting floated in midair. Beside it hung a wolf-hair brush.

    Ji Rong followed Gu Baiyi forward, her eyes fixed on the painting.

    Even Ye Chuyang, who was well-versed in ancient texts and history, looked visibly surprised.

    Frowning slightly, he murmured, "This is the Xuanghe Floating Immortal Bridge from Yue City¡­ But it collapsed a hundred years ago. Why is it here?"

    "It''s a mirage," Ji Rong replied, her gaze lingering on the half-bridge.

    She was certain this was yet another random piece of content forcefully crammed in by the devs.

    According to Sword God''s laws, every major plot node had to feature some key artifact from a past era.

    After all, the previous devs never bothered fixing the gaping plot holes in the story, so why not just keep piling on more lore?

    Gu Baiyi examined the painting closely. "It depicts the eve of the Battle of Demon Suppression, when the four great sects convened."

    Hearing this, Xie Bai leaned in to take a look.

    The scroll was about two feet long, capturing a midwinter scene. Several figures sat around an Eight Immortals table, while a delicately carved incense burner sent curls of fragrant smoke into the air.

    Just then, a figure in red robes lifted the beaded curtain and stepped into the room.

    The people at the table turned toward the newcomer. A woman in blue, arm-in-arm with the man beside her, seemed to whisper something, and the two laughed together.

    The edges of the scroll were slightly damaged, the rice paper faded and yellowed, clearly an ancient relic.

    Ji Rong couldn¡¯t recognize most of the people in the painting, but there was one she would never mistake¡ª

    That red-robed beauty who had lifted the curtain¡­ wasn¡¯t that my crossdressing wife, Mei He?!

    Xie Bai seemed to recognize her too, chuckling, "This elegant young man does bear some resemblance to Sect Master Mei. And that person holding the jade flute¡­ seems to be Tianyin Division¡¯s Sect Master Meng."

    Ye Chuyang nodded. "Judging by how Sect Master Meng interacts with the man beside him, that should be Senior Yan Haiyao."

    Ji Rong was impressed by Xie Bai and Ye Chuyang¡¯s keen eyes.

    They could identify Meng Ruo and Yan Haiyao despite the low-quality, nearly disintegrating painting? That was some serious skill.

    Listening to their discussion, Ji Rong turned to look at the wolf-hair brush.

    Faint spiritual energy rippled at the tip of the brush. A bold thought crossed her mind, could it be¡­

    "Are we supposed to draw the missing half of the bridge?"

    Ji Rong hadn¡¯t expected to say this at the exact same moment as Gu Baiyi. Instinctively, she glanced at the latter.

    As their gazes met, Ji Rong thought, Why does the heroine seem more like a seasoned gamer than I do?

    Gu Baiyi was momentarily stunned as well. Her dark eyes grew even more profound before she curved her lips into a smile. "Senior Sister, it seems we¡¯re thinking alike."

    [Ding! Congratulations, Player¡ªGu Baiyi¡¯s favorability +10]

    Xie Bai laughed. "Looks like Senior Sister Ji and Senior Sister Gu are truly in sync."

    Ji Rong stared at him blankly.

    No. This wasn¡¯t sync.

    This was the heroine using hacks.

 Chapter 37: Sophistry

    The awkward truth was that, according to the game¡¯s settings, no one present was skilled at painting.

    The four of them stared at the wolf-hair brush, each feeling an unspoken desire to pass the task onto someone else.

    Ji Rong recalled her elementary school-level drawing skills, if she attempted to paint, the original owner of this body might just claw her way out of the grave in fury.

    This was precisely the moment when the all-capable heroine needed to step in.

    Maintaining a composed expression, she turned to Gu Baiyi and said, ¡°Since it requires brush and ink, why not give it a try, Junior Sister?¡±

    To her surprise, Gu Baiyi looked embarrassed and flashed a smile. ¡°With Senior Sister here, how could I possibly make a fool of myself?¡±

    Ji Rong: ¡°¡­¡±

    What nonsense. The game never mentioned that she was skilled in painting either!

    Then Xie Bai nodded in agreement, adding, ¡°Indeed. Xuanji City is a land of talent, filled with scholars and artists. A mere painting should be effortless for Senior Sister Ji.¡±

    Ji Rong shot a cold glare at Xie Bai. Ha. Flattery was unnecessary.

    Yet, with three pairs of eyes fixed on her expectantly, she had no way out. Resigned to her fate, she stepped forward and picked up the wolf-hair brush.

    The moment she grasped it, however, the brush trembled violently in her hand, as though it had a mind of its own.

    In an instant, dazzling light erupted, and the world flipped upside down.

    Ji Rong felt a force pulling at her, distorting the scenery around her.

    When she opened her eyes again, she found herself in the middle of a bustling crowd on the Xuanhe Feixian Bridge.

    Amidst the noise, a gentle voice reached her ears.

    ¡°Young lady, are you alright?¡±

    Ji Rong looked at the person before her, then down at the brush in her hand, utterly dumbfounded.

    The figure wore a light fur coat over a red robe, with a high crown and flowing tassels. It was none other than an early version of Mei He.

    Mei He¡¯s brows carried a smile, and despite being dressed as a man, she exuded effortless charm and gallantry.

    At this moment, she was seated on horseback, looking down at Ji Rong with a warm smile. ¡°I meant no offense. I hope the young lady will forgive me.¡±

    Ji Rong¡¯s eyes welled up with tears.

    Nothing could be more moving than seeing her wife from the past.

    She wanted to shout a thousand times over¡ª¡°Wife, I adore you!¡± But before she could react, Mei He had already vanished from sight.

    ¡¾Ding! Player alert: This hidden storyline is a timed mission. Please manage your time wisely.¡¿

    ¡¾During observation, the system will automatically collect fragments for you.¡¿

    Listening to the electronic voice, Ji Rong stood frozen in place, feeling an overwhelming sense of loss.

    Where was her wife? Her wife, who had been right here just moments ago?!

    ¡¾Warning! Five-minute time limit. Player must act immediately, or bear the consequences.¡¿

    Ji Rong snapped out of it and looked down at the wolf-hair brush in her hand.

    Oh, right. She was here to paint the bridge.

    The Xuanghe Floating Immortal Bridge had thirteen arches. With a solemn heart, Ji Rong stared at it, engraving its structure into her very DNA.

    The bridge¡¯s railings bore intricate stone carvings, featuring beast faces, bamboo joints, and flood dragons.

    A small boat drifted beneath, its stone pillars weathered by the river¡¯s flow, leaving behind mottled marks.

    Ji Rong committed every detail to memory.

    She would never forget this bridge, the bridge that had taken her wife from her.

    Once she had finished observing, the system had already compiled the collected fragments into a blueprint in her consciousness. Now, all she had to do was copy it down.

    For the first time, she found the system incredibly useful.

    Since the blueprint was ready and time was running out, Ji Rong spoke to the system.

    ¡°Alright, I¡¯m done. Get me out of this wretched place.¡±

    But just then, a hand suddenly landed on her shoulder.

    A quiet voice sounded from behind her.

    ¡°Master? Why are you still here?¡±

    Ji Rong froze.

    Why could the people here still see her?

    Yet, the system remained silent.

    She stiffly turned around and was met with a familiar face.

    This person had black hair and wore white robes, bearing a striking resemblance to Gong Yu from a century ago. However, his gaze was full of vitality, unlike his current frail appearance.

    Ji Rong¡¯s mind raced for a way to escape.

    Gong Yu studied her intently, his furrowed brows gradually relaxing. ¡°Apologies, young lady. I mistook you for someone else.¡±

    ¡°No worries,¡± Ji Rong replied, feigning calm despite her inner turmoil.

    System, help me!

    As if responding to her call, the system, for once, was actually helpful.

    The narrative has been illicitly obtained; should you discover it on Amazon, report the violation.

    ¡¾Ding! Since the player completed the mission ahead of time, a free ¡®Rewind¡¯ function has been unlocked.¡¿

    Before Ji Rong could fully comprehend what ¡®Rewind¡¯ meant, she suddenly vanished in front of Gong Yu¡¯s astonished eyes.

    When she opened her eyes again, she found herself in another location.

    Her vision was relatively clear, except her perspective was too low.

    All she could see was a jade plate filled with grapes and an incense burner with intricate carvings beside an Eight Immortals table.

    She opened her mouth to speak, but no sound came out.

    ¡¾Dear player, you are now in a maid¡¯s perspective. You have no control.¡¿

    Ji Rong: ¡°¡­¡±

    Could they not have given her a better viewpoint?!

    As soon as she had that thought, her view lifted slightly.

    Someone removed the incense burner¡¯s lid, stirring the ashes inside.

    A slender hand moved gracefully. A woman leaned against a man, smiling.

    ¡°Yan Lang, do you know what day it is in a few days?¡±

    Ji Rong made a guess. These two were most likely Meng Ruo and Yan Haiyao.

    But as the maid, she couldn¡¯t openly stare at Yan Haiyao. She could only listen to the muffled reply.

    ¡°What day is it? Tell me, A¡¯Ruo.¡±

    Meng Ruo chuckled softly and whispered, ¡°I won¡¯t spoil the surprise. Once we have slain the evil spirits, you will know.¡±

    She then turned to the figure on her left. ¡°Master, I wonder when the Sword Saint and Young Master Mei will arrive in Yue City. We should wait for them.¡±

    The monk, Kongji, twirled his prayer beads. ¡°Patience, Lady Meng. I heard Young Master Mei was delayed at the Xuanghe Floating Immortal Bridge. It may take some time before she arrives.¡±

    Meng Ruo covered her lips and laughed. ¡°Oh? It seems Young Master Mei has quite the luck with admirers.¡±

    The maid dared not look directly at them and carefully shifted her gaze toward another figure.

    This person wore the attire of the Divine Sect, but their face was obscured. They sat in silence, arms wrapped around their sword.

    Just then, a hand lifted the beaded curtain.

    The room fell silent.

    Everyone turned to the entrance.

    The red-clad young man who had lifted the curtain did not enter immediately. Instead, he held it up respectfully, smiling slightly as he turned back.

    ¡°Master, we¡¯ve arrived.¡±

    Footsteps approached. A pair of white boots stepped over the threshold.

    The scene froze.

    Ji Rong held her breath, eager to see who it was.

    But just as she was about to get a clear look, the maid¡¯s perspective suddenly plummeted.

    The scene blurred, and the noise around her grew chaotic.

    The hall was filled with guests. A performer on stage sang a classic opera.

    The maid had already stepped out, carrying the fruit tray away.

    Ji Rong was speechless.

    That was it?!

    Couldn¡¯t she have seen just a little more? What kind of cowardly viewpoint was this?!

    However, reality proved otherwise, the maid was utterly spineless. Terrified beyond belief, she didn¡¯t dare take another glance at the rumored powerhouse and fled on the spot.

    ¡¾"Recall" experience concluded. Player will be ejected from the plane in three seconds.¡¿

    ¡¾Three, two, one¡ª¡¿

    Ji Rong slowly opened her eyes.

    Standing before her, Xie Bai idly asked, "Senior Sister, how much longer are you going to stare before putting brush to paper?"

    She suddenly recalled that she had been painting.

    Narrowing her eyes slightly, Ji Rong asked, "Junior Brother Xie, how long have I been standing here?"

    Xie Bai answered honestly, "About half a cup of tea¡¯s time."

    She followed up, "Completely motionless?"

    "No," Xie Bai shook his head. "Not completely still, just as unmoving as a mountain. No matter how I called you, you didn¡¯t respond."

    Ji Rong looked at the scroll, finding the situation rather strange.

    She was certain the painting had pulled her in, yet Xie Bai said she hadn''t moved, and the time matched exactly¡ªfive minutes.

    Gu Baiyi seemed to notice something amiss and said gently, "If Senior Sister has lost the mood for painting, there''s no rush. The Yunxian Grotto is right ahead¡ªwe can take our time."

    Take her time? If she delayed any longer, she might forget about the bridge entirely.

    With that thought, Ji Rong picked up her brush and said flatly, "No need. I¡¯ll do it now."

    The wolf-hair brush lightly traced the air, sketching out the rough form.

    As the brush glided, the structure of the Xuanghe Floating Immortal Bridge became increasingly clear.

    The broken bridge originally had only six and a half arches. Ji Rong moved the brush, filling in the remaining ones.

    Then she added the bridge¡¯s arch, railings, and ornamental pillars.

    Her skill was limited, and despite the reference blueprint, she couldn''t perfectly capture the exact radii and dimensions.

    Fortunately, the game¡¯s difficulty wasn¡¯t too high, once she outlined the shape, the brush automatically anchored to the correct points.

    Wherever the wolf-hair brush passed, the missing half of the bridge gradually emerged.

    Earlier, in the illusion, Ji Rong had noticed that apart from the beast-head carvings at the bridge¡¯s ends, the rest of the structure was perfectly symmetrical.

    With that in mind, she deliberately made both ends phoenix heads.

    Otherwise, she¡¯d have a hard time explaining how she knew the original carvings were different.

    To her surprise, the expressions of the three others subtly shifted when they saw the two pairs of phoenix heads.

    Xie Bai pondered for a moment before shaking his fan and asking, "Senior Sister, why did you draw two pairs of phoenix heads?"

    Ji Rong found it odd.

    Xie Bai couldn''t possibly have entered the illusion with her, could he?

    She frowned slightly and countered, "Why not?"

    Xie Bai remained silent.

    Gu Baiyi, however, smiled and said, "You certainly can. After all, the phoenix heads were supposed to be in pairs."

    Supposed to be?

    Ji Rong¡¯s expression grew uncertain, but her instincts told her not to ask.

    A faint glimmer flickered in Gu Baiyi¡¯s eyes.

    Her voice remained gentle. "Back then, before Master Mei built this bridge, he already had a daughter. Hoping for a son, he constructed the bridge with dragon and phoenix carvings, symbolizing prosperity. But later, as the world came to know¡­"

    She trailed off with a smile, leaving the rest unsaid.

    Ji Rong¡¯s face remained composed, but cold sweat ran down her back.

    Because later, the whole world learned that Mei He was actually a woman.

    Master Mei had originally kept a pair of phoenixes, yet he had Mei He pose as a man, hiding the truth from the world for a hundred years just for the sake of reputation.

    Seeing Ji Rong remain silent, Xie Bai tried to lighten the mood with a chuckle. "People have talked about this for a century. This bridge¡¯s disappearance only made it more famous. Senior Sister, surely you knew about this?"

    But instead of easing the tension, his words made the atmosphere even heavier.

    Ji Rong¡¯s mind went blank.

    ¡­Apologies, but she really didn¡¯t know this bridge was built by Mei He''s father.

    She was on the verge of tears. How was she supposed to know that Yue City, this ghost town that had only appeared once since the game¡¯s launch, was hiding so many historical pitfalls?

    The developers had a habit of digging plot holes but never filling them. Plus, Ji Rong was only interested in fashion items and cultivation mechanics, so she had never paid much attention to past lore.

    As Ye Chuyang¡¯s expression grew increasingly blank and Gu Baiyi¡¯s smile turned ever more inscrutable, Ji Rong made up her mind.

    If she was going to crash and burn, she might as well go all in.

    Setting down the brush, she put on a solemn face and said coldly, "Master Mei was mistaken for so many years. Must we follow in his footsteps and continue this confusion between dragon and phoenix?"

    "If something was wrong to begin with, why not correct it?"

    After finishing, Ji Rong maintained an air of detached composure, but her palms were sweating.

    Because if her argument failed, her cover would be completely blown.

    At that moment, a mechanical voice chimed in.

    ¡¾Beep! Player¡¯s Prestige ¡Ý 60, Aura ¡Ý 10. Activating ''Sophistry'' skill automatically.¡¿

    The three others froze.

    For some reason, though Ji Rong¡¯s tone was calm, when they met her gaze, they felt as if they were being reprimanded by their master, a deep sense of guilt creeping into their hearts.

    Gu Baiyi wasn¡¯t particularly affected, only puzzled.

    Why did Ji Rong¡¯s words make so little sense, yet sound so convincing?

 Chapter 38: Coincidence

    The system¡¯s skills were truly impressive.

    The three of them were stunned by Ji Rong¡¯s words, momentarily speechless.

    Ji Rong thought to herself, this was her chance.

    Before they could react, she swiftly picked up the brush again and, in one fluid motion, completed the phoenix head¡¯s feathered details.

    As her brush danced across the air, the suspended ink strokes vanished, replaced by the silhouette of a bridge.

    The entire structure spanned between Yunxian Cave and Muyunjin emanating a soft, radiant glow.

    The wolf-hair brush dissolved into a flurry of dust and scattered.

    As the dust settled, the full view of the Xuanhe Floating Immortal Bridge unfolded before them.

    Ji Rong was deeply satisfied, an overwhelming sense of accomplishment surging in her chest.

    As expected, this lady is an eternal legend!

    However, creating the bridge had consumed a tremendous amount of spiritual energy. Her joy lasted only a moment before dizziness overtook her, making her steps unsteady. She swayed slightly, nearly collapsing backward.

    Just then, a hand silently reached out, steadying her shoulder.

    She turned her head, only to be caught off guard by the heroine¡¯s deep, piercing gaze.

    Her heart skipped a beat.

    Damn, why does she have to look so terrifying?

    Her legs felt even weaker now, teetering as though she might fall over at any moment.

    Gu Baiyi frowned slightly at the sight and remarked, ¡°Senior Sister must have exhausted too much spiritual energy while drawing the bridge. Your complexion doesn¡¯t look good.¡±

    No, you¡¯re overthinking it.

    Half the reason my face looks bad is because of you.

    Ji Rong kept her expression composed, intending to brush it off with an ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± But before she could speak, Gu Baiyi¡¯s fingers suddenly pressed lightly against her back.

    Her touch was gentle, but years of sword training had left a faint layer of calluses on her fingertips.

    Even through the icy fabric of her robe, Ji Rong could feel the warmth of Gu Baiyi¡¯s palm.

    Slender fingers, cool skin.

    A beauty standing so close, Ji Rong should have been thrilled.

    But the beauty touching her back happened to be a crazy protagonist, so instead of feeling delighted, her skin crawled, goosebumps spreading across her arms.

    Ji Rong frantically reminded herself that survival was the priority. She fought back the urge to throw Gu Baiyi off and instead asked coldly, ¡°What are you doing?¡±

    To her surprise, the person behind her didn¡¯t answer. Instead, Gu Baiyi only pushed her palm further forward, pressing more firmly against Ji Rong¡¯s spine.

    Ji Rong had reached her limit. She gripped the sword at her waist, ready to draw it.

    With both hands occupied, Gu Baiyi couldn¡¯t stop Ji Rong¡¯s movements. She had no choice but to lean closer, lowering her voice to a whisper near Ji Rong¡¯s ear.

    ¡°Senior Sister, don¡¯t move.¡±

    Truthfully, Gu Baiyi¡¯s voice was slow and gentle, which Ji Rong rather liked.

    But that didn¡¯t mean she would let the hand of death casually linger on her back.

    Ji Rong let out a cold laugh¡ªTo hell with your ¡®don¡¯t move¡¯!

    If I don¡¯t teach you a lesson, you¡¯ll really think I¡¯m afraid to fight back!

    Xie Bai noticed Gu Baiyi¡¯s intention and chuckled. He explained, ¡°Senior Sister Ji, Senior Sister Gu is transferring her energy to you.¡±

    Ji Rong narrowed her eyes. Energy transfer?

    The next moment, the palm on her back grew warm, sending a surge of true energy coursing through her meridians. Her dantian instantly filled with warmth.

    Gu Baiyi¡¯s voice echoed beside her ear. ¡°Senior Sister, circulate your energy and meditate.¡±

    Ji Rong snapped back to her senses and followed Gu Baiyi¡¯s instructions, sitting cross-legged to regulate her breath.

    After several cycles, her breathing steadied, and Gu Baiyi withdrew her hand.

    The warmth at her back vanished abruptly, leaving Ji Rong momentarily unaccustomed to the absence.

    ¡°Thank you,¡± she said, rising gracefully to her feet. Her expression remained indifferent, though her tone was slightly stiff.

    Gu Baiyi smiled faintly. ¡°Senior Sister is too polite.¡±

    If you stumble upon this narrative on Amazon, it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.

    Because of the energy transfer, a thin layer of sweat formed on Ji Rong¡¯s forehead, melting away her usual icy demeanor. The chill around her seemed to lessen.

    Gu Baiyi gazed at Ji Rong¡¯s rare vulnerable state, her eyes darkening.

    [Ding! Gu Baiyi¡¯s Favorability +20]

    Ji Rong: ¡°?¡±

    Could this favorability increase be any weirder?

    She glanced at Gu Baiyi, who looked serene, her eyes gentle. Yet, the slight curve of her lips gave Ji Rong an eerie feeling.

    If she had to pinpoint what was unsettling, it was probably that twisted little smile.

    But it was only a fleeting moment.

    In the next second, Gu Baiyi turned away, her usual mild-mannered expression returning.

    She spoke to Ye Chuyang and Xie Bai, ¡°We shouldn¡¯t delay any longer. Let¡¯s go.¡±

    ¡­

    The four of them crossed the Xuanhe Floating Immortal Bridge and entered Yunxian Cave.

    Yunxian Cave was filled with winding caverns, stalactites of earthy brown hanging from above, while pools of water lay scattered below. The air reeked of blood, and red streams twisted through the pools, staining the surface.

    Ye Chuyang¡¯s expression grew heavy. ¡°Something isn¡¯t right here.¡±

    Xie Bai glanced at the bloodstains, his tone light. ¡°What¡¯s strange? Fighting over treasures is common among disciples. No need to make a fuss, Junior Brother Ye.¡±

    ¡°¡­That¡¯s probably not what he meant.¡±

    Gu Baiyi narrowed her eyes and said to Ji Rong, ¡°Senior Sister, don¡¯t you think there are¡­ too many Changming Flowers here?¡±

    Ji Rong nodded. ¡°There are indeed quite a lot.¡±

    The abundance of Changming Flowers in Yunxian Cave was downright absurd. Previously, Ji Rong had assumed this was just some lazy design choice, filler material thrown in because they couldn¡¯t think of anything else.

    ¡°Changming Flowers grow from flesh and blood. The Tianshui Secret Realm is a thousand-year-old realm, so if spirit beasts have died here, it¡¯s not surprising that these flowers would appear¡­¡±

    Xie Bai chuckled lazily as he spoke, absentmindedly kicking a loose rock out of his way.

    Then his foot struck something hard.

    He frowned slightly and glanced down. His face instantly paled.

    Ji Rong noticed his abrupt silence and the way his complexion drained of color, stirring suspicion in her heart.

    Since when was this peacock so easily spooked?

    The next moment, she caught a whiff of decay.

    She followed Xie Bai¡¯s gaze and saw a severed, bloodstained finger joint.

    Beside it lay a white, skeletal skull. Judging by the level of decay, the two remains likely came from different corpses.

    From the damp soil, a swarm of white ants erupted, filling the cave with the overwhelming stench of rotting flesh.

    Xie Bai¡¯s eyes twitched. He immediately covered his mouth and backed away several steps.

    In contrast, Ye Chuyang remained expressionless. He didn¡¯t seem disgusted at all. In fact, he stepped forward and studied the scene with interest.

    Squatting down, he dug into the blackened earth with his hands.

    As he peeled away the topsoil, a third corpse was revealed.

    The body¡¯s hair was tangled over its face, but its features suggested it was a woman.

    She hadn¡¯t been dead for long¡ªprobably only a few days. The blood at her ruptured wounds had yet to dry. Swarms of maggots wriggled across her torso, burrowing into the flesh in pulsating clusters.

    Ye Chuyang showed no reaction. With meticulous care, he brushed away the dirt and gently pushed aside the strands of hair covering the woman¡¯s face, as if trying to confirm her identity.

    Ji Rong averted her gaze, suppressing the urge to retch.

    The protagonist truly was built differently.

    As she turned away, Gu Baiyi suddenly seemed dazed. With a faint tremble in her steps, she activated ¡°Wind and Moon Without a Trace¡± and strode straight toward the corpse.

    If one observed closely, they would notice that her entire body was shaking.

    She lowered her gaze and stood there in silence.

    Then, as if summoning immense courage, she took a deep breath and looked down at the body.

    The woman¡¯s face was a bloody ruin, her clothes soaked in dark stains. Her eyes were wide open, and her cracked lips were slightly parted, frozen in the terror of her final moments.

    The instant Gu Baiyi registered the woman¡¯s features, her heart resumed its rhythm.

    She exhaled in relief.

    Thankfully, it wasn¡¯t her.

    Ji Rong arched a brow, her gaze sweeping over the body.

    Despite the gruesome state of the corpse, faint traces of a blue garment remained.

    Realization dawned on her.

    So the heroine had mistaken this body for Qiu Sushuang, no wonder she¡¯d been so tense just now.

    Ji Rong¡¯s heart pounded with excitement.

    She had to admit, this was some top-tier shipping material.

    But the moment her excitement surged, it was instantly dampened.

    The heroine was this anxious over her second wife, yet there was zero progress in the official romance with Mei He.

    No, not just zero progress, there wasn¡¯t even a romance line to begin with!

    Gu Baiyi regained her composure, her usual calm exterior settling back into place.

    Yet, as she steadied herself, she caught sight of Ji Rong¡¯s expression. Though her face remained neutral, there was an undeniable trace of disappointment in her eyes.

    Gu Baiyi raised a brow, slightly puzzled.

    Why did her Senior Sister look¡­ so dejected?

    Just then, Ji Rong lifted her head abruptly, her gaze complex as it landed on Gu Baiyi.

    Meeting her eyes, Gu Baiyi¡¯s smile froze.

    A thought flickered across her mind.

    Could it be¡­

    Ji Rong¡¯s expression remained indifferent.

    Yet in that fleeting moment of eye contact, the once radiant brightness in her gaze had dulled into a desolate wasteland.

    Ji Rong felt an unexpected pang of sorrow.

    Had she¡­ shipped the wrong couple?

    On the other hand, Gu Baiyi was quietly panicking.

    Ji Rong¡¯s disappointment, could it be¡­

    For a split second, countless possibilities flooded her mind, all converging on the same conclusion.

    Could it be¡­ because of her?

    Gu Baiyi averted her gaze, unwilling to dwell on the thought any further.

    She reminded herself, they were rivals.

    Everything just now must have been a coincidence.

    Yet, memories from the past few months surged uncontrollably.

    She suddenly wondered, if the body buried beneath the earth right now were Ji Rong¡¯s¡­ how would she feel?

    A vivid image surfaced in her mind, Ji Rong, lying in a pool of blood.

    Gu Baiyi¡¯s head throbbed at the thought. She unclenched her fists and forced herself to stop thinking.

    When she looked up again, her usual elegant smile was in place. But within her eyes, a glint of crimson flickered.

    Gu Xueyi licked her lips in the darkness and let out a soft, mocking laugh.

    Tch. What a fool. How pathetic.

    <hr>

    Note: Let Gu Xueyi come out and play~